Of schisme the true nature of it discovered and considered, with reference to the present differences in religion. / By John Owen D.D.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1657
        
      
       Approx. 432 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 141 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A90276
         Wing O780
         Thomason E1664_2
         ESTC R203088
         99863169
         99863169
         115353
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A90276)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115353)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 208:E1664[2])
      
       
         
           
             Of schisme the true nature of it discovered and considered, with reference to the present differences in religion. / By John Owen D.D.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [2], 280, [2] p.
           
             Printed by L.L. for T. Robinson,
             Oxford, :
             Anno Dom. M.DC.L.VII. [1657]
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Different from ye former"; "June 17".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Schism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-11 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-11 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           OF
           SCHISME
           The
           
             True
             Nature
          
           of
           it
           Discovered
           and
           Considered
           ,
           With
           Reference
           to
           the
           present
           Differences
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             OWEN
          
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           L.
           L.
           for
           T.
           ROBINSON
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           M.
           DC.L.VII
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           OF
           SCHISME
           .
        
         
           
             CAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Aggravations
               of
               the
               Evil
               of
               Shisme
               ,
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Antients
               .
               Their
               incompetency
               to
               determine
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               instanced
               in
               the
               sayings
               of
               Austine
               and
               Hierome
               .
               The
               saying
               of
               Aristides
               .
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Antients
               subjected
               to
               disquisition
               .
               Some
               mens
               Advantage
               in
               charging
               others
               with
               Schisme
               .
               The
               Actors
               part
               priviledged
               .
               The
               Romanists
               interest
               herein
               .
               The
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               .
               The
               iniquity
               of
               Accusers
               justifys
               not
               the
               Accused
               .
               Severall
               Persons
               charged
               with
               Schisme
               on
               severall
               accounts
               .
               The
               designe
               of
               this
               discourse
               in
               reference
               to
               them
               .
               Justification
               of
               differences
               unpleasant
               .
               Attempts
               for
               peace
               and
               reconciliation
               considered
               .
               Severall
               perswasions
               hereabouts
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               of
               men
               to
               that
               End.
               Their
               Issues
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             of
             all
             perswasions
             ,
             
             who
             undertake
             to
             treat
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             entrance
             with
             Invectives
             against
             the
             evills
             thereof
             ,
             with
             
             aggravations
             of
             its
             heinousnesse
             .
             All
             men
             whether
             intending
             the
             Charge
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             acquitment
             ,
             esteem
             themselves
             concerned
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             Sentences
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             &
             determinations
             of
             Schoolemen
             ,
             making
             it
             the
             greatest
             sinne
             imaginable
             ,
             are
             usually
             produced
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             A
             course
             this
             is
             which
             mens
             Apprehensions
             have
             rendred
             usefull
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             things
             in
             former
             dayes
             easy
             .
             Indeed
             whole
             volumes
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             written
             when
             they
             were
             Actors
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             charging
             others
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             consequently
             with
             the
             vehemency
             of
             men
             ,
             contending
             for
             that
             ,
             wherein
             their
             own
             interest
             lay
             ,
             might
             (
             if
             it
             were
             to
             our
             purpose
             )
             be
             transcribed
             to
             this
             end
             .
             But
             as
             they
             had
             the
             happines
             to
             deale
             with
             men
             evidently
             guilty
             of
             many
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             absurd
             ad
             foolish
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             them
             having
             fallen
             upon
             such
             a
             notion
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             many
             woefull
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             much
             darknesse
             in
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             I
             cannot
             so
             easily
             give
             up
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             evill
             to
             their
             determination
             and
             judgement
             .
             About
             the
             aggravations
             of
             its
             sinfullnesse
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             .
             
          
           
             The
             evidence
             which
             remaines
             of
             an
             indulgence
             
             in
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             businesse
             especially
             ,
             deters
             from
             that
             procedure
             .
             From
             what
             other
             principle
             were
             those
             words
             of
             
               Augustine
               ;
               Obscurius
               dixerunt
               Prophetae
               de
               Christo
               quā
               de
               Ecclesia
               :
               puto
               propterea
               quia
               videbant
               in
               spiritu
               contra
               Ecclesiam
               homines
               facturos
               esse
               particulas
               :
               Et
               de
               Christo
               non
               tantam
               litem
               habitutos
               ,
               de
               Ecclesia
               magnas
               contentiones
               excitaturos
               .
               Conc.
               2.
               ad
               Psal
               .
               30.
               
            
             Neither
             the
             Affirmation
             it selfe
             ,
             nor
             the
             reason
             assigned
             can
             have
             any
             better
             root
             .
             Is
             any
             thing
             more
             cleerly
             and
             fully
             prophesy'd
             on
             then
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             
               good
               men
            
             should
             forget
             with
             what
             contests
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             all
             the
             World
             over
             had
             been
             exercised
             from
             its
             infancy
             about
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ?
             Shall
             the
             tumultuating
             of
             a
             few
             in
             a
             corner
             of
             Africk
             ,
             blot
             out
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             late
             diffus●on
             of
             Arrianisme
             over
             the
             world
             ?
             But
             Hierom
             hath
             given
             a
             Rule
             for
             the
             interpretation
             of
             what
             they
             delivered
             in
             their
             polemicall
             engagements
             ;
             telling
             us
             plainely
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             himselfe
             to
             Pammachius
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             not
             so
             much
             regarded
             what
             was
             exactly
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             the
             Controversy
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             what
             was
             fit
             to
             lay
             load
             upon
             Jovinian
             .
             And
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             him
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             
               all
               men
            
             in
             those
             
             dayes
             .
             If
             they
             were
             engaged
             they
             did
             not
             what
             the
             truth
             only
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             cause
             also
             required
             .
             Though
             I
             
               believe
               him
            
             not
             as
             to
             all
             he
             mentions
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             we
             may
             say
             to
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             in
             another
             case
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Though
             Aristides
             obteined
             the
             name
             of
             just
             ,
             for
             his
             uprightnesse
             in
             the
             management
             of
             his
             own
             private
             affaires
             yet
             being
             ingag'd
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             he
             did
             many
             things
             professedly
             unjust
             ;
             giving
             this
             Reason
             ,
             he
             did
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             
             the
             Age
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             having
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             precept
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Call
               no
               man
               Master
            
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             freed
             it selfe
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             men
             (
             and
             the
             innumerable
             evills
             with
             endlesse
             intanglements
             thence
             insuing
             )
             because
             they
             lived
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             us
             ;
             that
             course
             of
             procedure
             ,
             though
             reteining
             its
             facility
             ,
             hath
             lost
             its
             usefullnesse
             ,
             and
             is
             confessedly
             impertinent
             .
             What
             the
             Scripture
             expressly
             saith
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             and
             what
             from
             that
             it
             sayth
             ,
             may
             regularly
             &
             rationally
             be
             deduced
             (
             whereunto
             we
             stand
             and
             fall
             ,
             )
             shall
             be
             afterwards
             declared
             .
             And
             what
             is
             spoken
             
             suitably
             thereunto
             by
             any
             of
             Old
             ,
             or
             of
             Late
             ,
             shall
             be
             cheerfully
             also
             received
             .
             But
             it
             may
             not
             be
             expected
             that
             I
             should
             build
             upon
             their
             Authority
             ,
             whose
             principles
             I
             shall
             be
             necessitated
             to
             examine
             .
             And
             I
             am
             therefore
             contented
             to
             lye
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             expectation
             of
             successe
             in
             my
             present
             undertaking
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             the
             prejudice
             of
             
               many
               Ages
            
             ,
             the
             interest
             of
             most
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             mutuall
             consent
             of
             Parties
             at
             variance
             (
             which
             commonly
             is
             taken
             for
             an
             unquestionable
             evidence
             of
             truth
             )
             to
             contend
             withall
             .
             But
             my
             endeavours
             being
             to
             goe
             ,
             
               non
               quà
               itur
               ,
               sed
               quà
               eundum
               est
               ,
            
             I
             am
             not
             sollicitous
             about
             the
             event
             .
          
           
             In
             dealing
             about
             this
             businesse
             among
             Christians
             ,
             
             the
             Advantage
             hath
             been
             extreamly
             hitherto
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             who
             found
             it
             their
             interest
             to
             beginne
             the
             charge
             .
             For
             whereas
             perhaps
             themselves
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             all
             men
             most
             guilty
             of
             the
             Crime
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             clamarous
             Accusation
             ,
             putting
             others
             upon
             the
             defence
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             cleerly
             escaped
             from
             the
             triall
             of
             their
             own
             guilt
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             Question
             purely
             on
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             accused
             .
             The
             Actors
             or
             Complainants
             part
             was
             so
             priviledged
             by
             some
             Lawes
             and
             Customes
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             had
             
             desperately
             wounded
             another
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             enter
             against
             him
             the
             frivolous
             plea
             ,
             that
             he
             
               received
               not
               his
               whole
               Sword
               into
               his
               body
               ,
            
             then
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             best
             defence
             ,
             on
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             wounded
             man.
             An
             accusation
             mannaged
             with
             the
             craft
             of
             men
             guilty
             ,
             and
             a
             confidence
             becoming
             men
             wronged
             and
             innocent
             ,
             is
             not
             every
             ones
             worke
             to
             sleight
             &
             wave
             .
             And
             he
             is
             in
             ordinary
             judgements
             immediately
             acquitted
             ,
             who
             averrs
             that
             his
             charge
             is
             but
             recrimination
             .
             What
             advantage
             the
             Romanists
             have
             had
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             expatiated
             in
             the
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             whilst
             they
             have
             kept
             others
             on
             the
             defence
             ,
             and
             would
             faine
             make
             the
             only
             thing
             in
             Question
             to
             be
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             ever
             since
             they
             have
             been
             convinced
             of
             their
             disability
             to
             debate
             the
             things
             in
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             unto
             any
             advantage
             ,
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             have
             almost
             wholly
             insisted
             on
             this
             one
             businesse
             ,
             wherein
             they
             would
             have
             it
             wisely
             thought
             ,
             that
             our
             concernment
             only
             comes
             to
             the
             triall
             ,
             knowing
             that
             in
             these
             things
             their
             
               defence
               is
               weake
            
             ,
             who
             have
             nothing
             else
             .
             Nor
             doe
             they
             need
             any
             other
             Advantage
             .
             For
             if
             any
             party
             of
             men
             can
             estate
             themselves
             
             at
             large
             in
             all
             the
             priviledges
             granted
             &
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             be
             sollicitous
             about
             dealing
             with
             them
             that
             oppose
             them
             ;
             having
             at
             once
             rendered
             them
             no
             better
             then
             
               Jewes
               Solis
               nosse
               Deos
               &
               Coeli
               numina
               nobis
            
             and
             
               Mahumetans
               ,
               —
               out
               solis
               neseire
               datum
               .
               Heathens
            
             or
             Publicans
             ,
             by
             appropriating
             the
             Priviledges
             mentioned
             unto
             themselves
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             parties
             litigant
             ,
             by
             all
             rules
             of
             Law
             and
             Equity
             ,
             ought
             to
             stand
             under
             an
             equall
             regard
             ,
             untill
             the
             severalls
             of
             their
             differences
             have
             been
             heard
             and
             stated
             ;
             one
             party
             is
             hereby
             utterly
             condemned
             before
             it
             is
             heard
             :
             and
             it
             is
             all
             one
             unto
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
             But
             we
             may
             possibly
             in
             the
             issue
             state
             it
             upon
             another
             foot
             of
             account
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             
             but
             that
             their
             vigorous
             adhearing
             to
             the
             advantage
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             made
             to
             themselves
             (
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             men
             wise
             in
             in
             their
             Generation
             )
             hath
             exposed
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             
               wrongfully
               accused
            
             ,
             to
             a
             contrary
             evill
             ;
             whilst
             in
             a
             sence
             of
             their
             own
             innocency
             ,
             they
             have
             insensibly
             slipt
             (
             as
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             )
             into
             slight
             and
             contemptible
             thoughts
             of
             the
             thing
             
             it selfe
             whereof
             they
             are
             accused
             .
             Where
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             is
             but
             a
             name
             or
             
               terme
               of
               reproach
            
             ,
             invented
             amongst
             men
             ,
             this
             is
             incomparably
             the
             best
             way
             of
             defence
             .
             But
             this
             containes
             a
             crime
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             is
             to
             set
             light
             by
             it
             .
             To
             live
             in
             Schisme
             ,
             is
             to
             live
             in
             Sinne
             ;
             which
             unrepented
             of
             ,
             will
             ruine
             a
             mans
             Eternall
             condition
             ;
             Every
             one
             charged
             with
             it
             must
             either
             desert
             his
             station
             ,
             which
             gives
             foundation
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             or
             acquit
             himselfe
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             in
             that
             station
             .
             This
             latter
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             reference
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             I
             doe
             propose
             :
             assenting
             in
             the
             grosse
             to
             all
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             that
             with
             any
             pretence
             from
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             are
             heaped
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             beg
             of
             men
             fearing
             God
             ,
             
             that
             they
             would
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             iniquity
             of
             their
             Accusers
             doth
             in
             the
             least
             extenuate
             the
             crime
             whereof
             they
             are
             
               accused
               .
               Schisme
            
             is
             Schisme
             still
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             unjustly
             charged
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             defend
             and
             satisfy
             himselfe
             by
             prejudices
             against
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             to
             doe
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             no
             Schismatick
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             he
             would
             justifye
             himselfe
             in
             his
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             Seeing
             men
             on
             false
             grounds
             and
             selfe
             interest
             may
             
             yet
             sometimes
             mannage
             
               a
               good
               cause
            
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             they
             have
             imbraced
             upon
             better
             principles
             ,
             A
             conscientious
             tendernesse
             and
             feare
             of
             being
             mistaken
             ,
             will
             drive
             this
             businesse
             to
             another
             issue
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               who
               feareth
               alwayes
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             how
             things
             stand
             with
             us
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             
             as
             we
             are
             Protestants
             we
             are
             accused
             by
             the
             Papists
             to
             be
             Schismaticks
             .
             And
             all
             other
             pleas
             ,
             and
             disputes
             neglected
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             at
             present
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             their
             many
             late
             Treatises
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             full
             of
             their
             wonted
             confidence
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             reviling
             ,
             &
             scurrility
             )
             is
             chiefely
             insisted
             on
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             
             among
             Protestants
             ;
             as
             being
             Reformatists
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             call
             us
             Calvinists
             ,
             we
             are
             condemned
             for
             Schismaticks
             by
             the
             Lutherans
             &
             
               Sacramentarian
               Sectarys
            
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             crime
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             submit
             not
             to
             all
             they
             teach
             ;
             for
             in
             no
             instituted
             Church
             Relation
             would
             they
             ever
             admit
             us
             to
             stand
             with
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             considerable
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             as
             this
             Age
             can
             give
             .
             We
             are
             condemned
             for
             separation
             ,
             by
             them
             who
             refuse
             to
             admit
             us
             into
             Vnion
             .
             But
             what
             hath
             not
             an
             irrationall
             attempt
             of
             
               enthroning
               opinions
            
             put
             men
             upon
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             differences
             nearer
             home
             about
             Episcopall
             goverment
             ,
             
             with
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             in
             the
             rejecting
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             of
             the
             externall
             way
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             formerly
             used
             amongst
             us
             ,
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             a
             new
             charge
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             same
             crime
             on
             some
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             wise
             and
             able
             men
             ,
             suffering
             to
             a
             great
             Extremity
             ,
             will
             oversee
             or
             omit
             any
             thing
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             may
             hope
             to
             prevaile
             themselves
             against
             those
             ,
             by
             whose
             meanes
             they
             think
             they
             suffer
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             helped
             (
             the
             ingagement
             being
             past
             )
             but
             this
             account
             must
             be
             carryed
             on
             one
             step
             farther
             .
             Amongst
             them
             who
             in
             these
             late
             days
             have
             engaged
             (
             as
             they
             professe
             )
             into
             Reformation
             (
             and
             not
             to
             believe
             that
             to
             have
             been
             their
             intention
             is
             fit
             only
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             concerned
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             whose
             prejudice
             may
             furnish
             them
             with
             a
             contrary
             perswasion
             )
             not
             walking
             all
             in
             the
             same
             light
             as
             to
             some
             
               few
               particulars
            
             ,
             whilst
             each
             party
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             )
             gathered
             together
             what
             they
             thought
             conduced
             to
             the
             furtherance
             and
             improvement
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             wherein
             they
             differed
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             some
             unhappyly
             to
             the
             heightening
             of
             the
             differences
             ,
             tooke
             up
             this
             charge
             of
             Schisme
             against
             their
             
             brethren
             ;
             which
             yet
             in
             a
             small
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             being
             almost
             sunk
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             will
             aske
             the
             lesse
             paines
             utterly
             to
             remove
             and
             take
             off
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             amongst
             other
             things
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             confessed
             )
             an
             evidence
             that
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             arrived
             at
             that
             inward
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             aymed
             at
             
               Phil.
               3.
               15
               ,
               16.
            
             whatever
             we
             have
             attained
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             Administration
             of
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             
             the
             concernment
             of
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             lying
             in
             all
             the
             particulars
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             
               all
               Protestants
            
             in
             some
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             while
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             generall
             principles
             of
             irrefragable
             evidence
             ,
             whereon
             both
             all
             and
             some
             may
             be
             acquitted
             from
             their
             severall
             concernments
             in
             this
             charge
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             guilt
             of
             this
             crime
             put
             into
             the
             Ephah
             ,
             and
             carryed
             to
             build
             it
             an
             house
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Shinar
             ,
             to
             establish
             upon
             its
             own
             base
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             I
             would
             rather
             ,
             
             much
             rather
             ,
             spend
             all
             my
             time
             and
             days
             in
             making
             up
             &
             healing
             the
             breaches
             and
             Schismes
             that
             are
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             then
             one
             hour
             in
             justifying
             our
             divisions
             ,
             even
             therein
             ,
             wherein
             on
             the
             
               one
               side
            
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             fair
             defence
             .
             But
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             such
             an
             attempt
             ?
             The
             closing
             of
             differences
             amongst
             Christians
             
             is
             like
             opening
             the
             Booke
             in
             the
             Revelation
             :
             there
             is
             
               none
               able
            
             or
             worthy
             
               to
               do
               it
               in
               Heaven
               or
               in
               Earth
               ,
               but
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             When
             he
             will
             put
             forth
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             power
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             a
             Reconciliation
             amongst
             all
             Protestants
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             practicable
             ;
             and
             had
             perhaps
             ere
             this
             been
             in
             some
             forwardnesse
             of
             accomplishment
             ,
             had
             men
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             wherein
             such
             a
             Reconciliation
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             doth
             consist
             .
             When
             men
             have
             laboured
             as
             much
             in
             the
             improvement
             of
             the
             Principle
             of
             forbearance
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             to
             subdue
             other
             men
             to
             their
             opinions
             ,
             Religion
             will
             have
             another
             appearance
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             considered
             and
             endeavoured
             ,
             
             to
             search
             into
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             two
             
               generall
               wayes
            
             ,
             fixed
             on
             respectively
             by
             sundry
             Persons
             for
             the
             compassing
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             union
             among
             Christians
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             nation
             ,
             with
             the
             issue
             and
             successe
             of
             them
             in
             severall
             places
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             
               enforcing
               uniformity
            
             by
             a
             secular
             power
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             case
             in
             this
             Nation
             
               not
               many
               yeares
               agoe
            
             ,
             (
             and
             is
             yet
             liked
             by
             the
             most
             ,
             )
             being
             a
             suitable
             judgemement
             for
             the
             
               most
               ,
            
             )
             and
             that
             of
             Toleration
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             present
             condition
             .
             Concerning
             them
             both
             I
             
             dare
             say
             ;
             that
             though
             men
             of
             a
             
               good
               zeale
            
             ,
             and
             
               small
               Experience
            
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             on
             any
             account
             full
             of
             their
             own
             Apprehensions
             ,
             may
             promise
             to
             themselves
             much
             of
             peace
             ,
             Union
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             from
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             may
             be
             severally
             favoured
             by
             men
             of
             different
             interests
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             conducinges
             to
             their
             ends
             ,
             )
             yet
             that
             a
             little
             Observation
             of
             Events
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             consider
             the
             causes
             of
             things
             ,
             with
             the
             light
             and
             posture
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             in
             this
             Generation
             ,
             will
             unburden
             them
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             their
             expectations
             .
             It
             is
             something
             else
             ,
             that
             must
             give
             peace
             unto
             Christians
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             a
             product
             of
             the
             prudentiall
             considerations
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             as
             to
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             
             of
             enforcing
             Vniformity
             ;
             as
             it
             hath
             lost
             its
             reputation
             of
             giving
             
               temporall
               tranquillity
            
             to
             
               States
               ,
               Kingdomes
            
             ,
             and
             Common-wealths
             (
             which
             with
             some
             is
             onely
             valuable
             ,
             whatever
             became
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             forced
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             )
             the
             readiest
             means
             in
             the
             world
             to
             roote
             out
             all
             Religion
             from
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             )
             the
             letters
             of
             which
             plea
             are
             in
             most
             Nations
             in
             Europe
             washed
             out
             with
             rivers
             of
             bloud
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             residue
             wait
             their
             season
             for
             the
             same
             issue
             )
             so
             it
             
             continues
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             this
             advantage
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             it
             sees
             ,
             and
             openly
             complaines
             of
             the
             evill
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             consequences
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             against
             its
             own
             ,
             where
             it
             prevailes
             ,
             it
             suffers
             no
             complaints
             to
             lye
             .
             As
             it
             is
             ludicrously
             said
             of
             Physitians
             ,
             the
             Effects
             of
             their
             skill
             lye
             in
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             but
             their
             mistakes
             are
             covered
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             :
             So
             is
             it
             with
             this
             perswasion
             ;
             what
             it
             doth
             well
             ,
             whilst
             it
             prevailes
             ,
             is
             evident
             :
             the
             anxiety
             of
             Conscience
             in
             some
             ,
             
               hypocrisie
               ,
               formality
            
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             Atheisme
             in
             others
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             is
             attended
             ,
             are
             buried
             out
             of
             sight
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             I
             have
             some
             while
             since
             ceased
             to
             be
             moved
             by
             the
             clamours
             of
             men
             ,
             
             concerning
             
               bloudy
               persecution
            
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             
               cursed
               ,
               intolerable
               toleration
            
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             finding
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             that
             Events
             and
             Executions
             follow
             not
             the
             Conscientious
             imbracing
             of
             the
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             decryed
             Principles
             ,
             &
             perswasions
             ,
             but
             are
             suited
             to
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             stating
             the
             civill
             interests
             of
             the
             Nations
             ;
             so
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             a
             generall
             Alteration
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             must
             determine
             that
             controversie
             :
             which
             when
             the
             light
             of
             it
             appeares
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             those
             Reasonings
             ,
             wherewith
             
             men
             are
             intangled
             ,
             that
             are
             perfectly
             suited
             to
             their
             present
             condition
             of
             Religion
             But
             hereof
             I
             have
             spoken
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             
             let
             any
             man
             consider
             the
             proposals
             and
             attempts
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             made
             for
             Ecclesiasticall
             peace
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             ;
             let
             him
             consult
             the
             rescripts
             of
             Princes
             ;
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Nations
             ,
             Advices
             of
             Politicians
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             the
             world
             in
             quietnesse
             on
             any
             termes
             ,
             
               Consultations
               ,
               Conferences
               ,
               Debates
               ,
               Assemblies
               ,
               Councells
            
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             are
             commonly
             Zelots
             in
             their
             severall
             ways
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             many
             thought
             to
             be
             willing
             rather
             to
             hurle
             the
             whole
             world
             into
             confusion
             then
             to
             abate
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             rigor
             of
             their
             opinions
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             quickly
             assume
             the
             liberty
             of
             affirming
             concerning
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             as
             wise
             men
             might
             easily
             see
             flawes
             in
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             unsuitablenesse
             to
             the
             end
             proposed
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             men
             might
             see
             so
             much
             of
             carnall
             
               interest
               ,
               selfe
            
             ,
             and
             Hypocrisie
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             might
             discourage
             them
             from
             any
             great
             Expectations
             ,
             so
             upon
             many
             other
             accounts
             a
             better
             issue
             was
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             hath
             been
             actually
             obtained
             ;
             which
             hath
             for
             the
             most
             part
             been
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             ,
             that
             could
             dissemble
             most
             deeply
             
             have
             been
             thought
             to
             have
             the
             greatest
             Advantage
             .
             In
             Disputations
             indeed
             the
             truth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             hath
             been
             a
             gainer
             ;
             but
             in
             attempts
             for
             Reconciliation
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             come
             with
             the
             least
             Candor
             ,
             most
             
               Fraud
               ,
               Hypocrisy
            
             ,
             secular
             baits
             for
             the
             subverting
             of
             others
             ,
             have
             in
             appearance
             for
             a
             season
             seem'd
             to
             obteine
             successe
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Spirit
             of
             craft
             and
             contention
             are
             things
             yet
             carryed
             on
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             the
             Parties
             at
             variance
             are
             so
             well
             acquainted
             at
             length
             with
             each
             others
             Principles
             ,
             
             
               Arguments
               ,
               Interests
               ,
               Prejudices
            
             ,
             and
             reall
             distance
             of
             their
             causes
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             expect
             any
             Reconciliation
             ,
             but
             meerly
             by
             one
             Parties
             keeping
             its
             station
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             coming
             over
             wholy
             thereunto
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             Romanist
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             a
             late
             Pamphlet
             about
             Schisme
             to
             the
             two
             Vniversitys
             ,
             tells
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               If
               we
               will
               have
               any
               peace
               ,
               we
               must
               without
               limitation
               submit
               to
               ,
               and
               receive
               those
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               those
               Commanding
               Oracles
               which
               God
               by
               his
               holy
               Spouse
               propoundeth
               to
               our
               Obedience
            
             ;
             The
             sence
             of
             which
             expressions
             we
             are
             full
             well
             acquainted
             with
             .
             And
             in
             pursuite
             of
             that
             principle
             he
             tells
             us
             againe
             .
             
               p.
               238.
               
               That
               suppose
               the
               Church
               should
               
               in
               necessary
               points
               teach
               errour
               ,
               yet
               even
               in
               that
               case
               every
               child
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               exteriorly
               carry
               himselfe
               quiet
               and
               not
               make
               commotions
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             declare
             against
             her
             )
             
               for
               that
               were
               to
               seek
               a
               cure
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
            
             ;
             Now
             if
             it
             seem
             reasonable
             to
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             renounce
             our
             sence
             and
             Reason
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             understanding
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             are
             fully
             convinced
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             submit
             blindly
             to
             the
             commands
             ,
             and
             guidance
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             peace
             ,
             and
             union
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             huge
             interest
             and
             advantage
             ,
             which
             lyes
             in
             our
             so
             doing
             ,
             we
             professe
             our selves
             to
             be
             invincibly
             concluded
             under
             the
             power
             of
             a
             contrary
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             an
             impossiblity
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             attempts
             then
             for
             Reconciliation
             between
             parties
             at
             variance
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             the
             removeall
             of
             Schisme
             by
             that
             meanes
             ,
             they
             are
             come
             to
             this
             issue
             among
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             have
             been
             usually
             mannaged
             ,
             namely
             Politicians
             and
             Divines
             ;
             that
             the
             former
             perceiving
             the
             tenaciousnesse
             in
             all
             things
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             their
             promptnesse
             &
             readinesse
             to
             dispute
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             so
             doing
             with
             confidence
             of
             successe
             ,
             (
             a
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             that
             
             indeed
             will
             never
             praise
             God
             ,
             nor
             be
             usefull
             to
             bring
             forth
             truth
             in
             the
             world
             )
             doe
             judge
             them
             at
             length
             not
             to
             have
             that
             prudence
             ,
             which
             is
             requisite
             to
             advise
             in
             matters
             diffused
             into
             such
             variety
             of
             concernments
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             or
             not
             able
             to
             breake
             through
             their
             unspeakable
             prejudices
             and
             interests
             to
             the
             due
             improvement
             of
             that
             wisedome
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             observing
             the
             
               facile
               condescention
            
             of
             the
             former
             in
             all
             things
             that
             may
             have
             a
             consistency
             with
             that
             peace
             and
             secular
             Advantage
             they
             aime
             at
             ,
             doe
             conclude
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             pretences
             ,
             they
             have
             indeed
             in
             such
             consultations
             little
             or
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             Truth
             ;
             whereupon
             having
             a
             mutuall
             diffidence
             in
             each
             other
             ,
             they
             grow
             wearie
             of
             all
             endeavours
             to
             be
             carryed
             on
             joyntly
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             the
             one
             betaking
             themselves
             wholy
             to
             keep
             things
             in
             as
             
               good
               state
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             let
             what
             will
             become
             of
             Religion
             ;
             the
             other
             to
             labour
             for
             successe
             against
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             let
             what
             will
             become
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             peace
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             is
             like
             to
             be
             the
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             untill
             another
             Spirit
             be
             powred
             out
             on
             the
             professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             then
             that
             wherewith
             at
             present
             they
             seeme
             mostly
             to
             be
             acted
             .
          
           
           
             The
             only
             course
             then
             remaining
             to
             be
             fixed
             on
             ,
             
             whilst
             our
             divisions
             continue
             ,
             is
             to
             enquire
             wherein
             the
             guilt
             of
             them
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             justly
             charged
             therewith
             ;
             in
             especiall
             what
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             ,
             guilty
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             Schisme
             ?
             And
             this
             shall
             we
             doe
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             I
             confesse
             seem
             superfluous
             to
             adde
             any
             thing
             more
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             fully
             already
             handled
             by
             others
             .
             But
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             present
             concernement
             of
             some
             fearing
             God
             ,
             lying
             beyond
             what
             they
             have
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             their
             endeavours
             for
             the
             most
             part
             having
             tended
             rather
             to
             convince
             their
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             their
             charge
             and
             Accusation
             ,
             then
             rightly
             and
             cleerly
             to
             state
             the
             thing
             or
             matter
             
               contended
               about
            
             ,
             something
             may
             be
             farther
             added
             as
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             injustly
             accused
             of
             this
             Crime
             ,
             which
             is
             my
             aime
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             fall
             upon
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               nature
               of
               Schisme
               to
               be
               determined
               from
               Scripture
               only
               .
               This
               principle
               by
               some
               opposed
               .
               Necessity
               of
               abiding
               in
               it
               .
               Parity
               of
               Reason
               allowed
               .
               Of
               the
               name
               of
               Schisme
               .
               It
               s
               constant
               use
               in
               Scripture
               .
               In
               things
               Civill
               and
               Religious
               .
               The
               whole
               Doctrine
               of
               Schisme
               in
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               The
               case
               of
               that
               Church
               proposed
               to
               consideration
               .
               Schisme
               entirely
               in
               one
               Church
               .
               Not
               in
               the
               separation
               of
               any
               from
               a
               Church
               .
               Nor
               in
               substraction
               of
               obedience
               from
               Governours
               .
               Of
               the
               second
               Schisme
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               .
               Of
               Clemens
               Epistle
               .
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               in
               those
               dayes
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               who
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               what
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               paracia
               .
               To
               whom
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Clemens
               was
               precisely
               written
               .
               Corinth
               not
               a
               Metropoliticall
               Church
               .
               Allowance
               of
               what
               by
               parity
               of
               Reason
               may
               be
               deduced
               from
               what
               is
               of
               Schisme
               affirmed
               .
               Things
               required
               to
               make
               a
               man
               guilty
               of
               Schisme
               .
               Arbitrary
               definitions
               of
               Schisme
               rejected
               .
               That
               of
               Austin
               considered
               :
               as
               that
               also
               of
               Basil
               .
               The
               common
               use
               and
               acceptation
               of
               it
               in
               these
               days
               :
               Separation
               from
               
               any
               Church
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               not
               Schisme
               .
               Aggravations
               of
               the
               evill
               of
               Schisme
               ungrounded
               .
               The
               evill
               of
               it
               from
               its
               proper
               nature
               and
               consequences
               evinced
               Inferences
               from
               the
               whole
               of
               this
               discourse
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               if
               a
               Church
               ,
               the
               most
               Schismaticall
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               no
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               A
               compleat
               image
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               Finall
               acquitment
               of
               Protestants
               from
               Schisme
               on
               the
               Principle
               evinced
               .
               Peculiarly
               of
               them
               of
               the
               late
               Reformation
               in
               England
               :
               False
               notions
               of
               Schisme
               the
               ground
               of
               sinne
               and
               disorder
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             thing
             whereof
             we
             treate
             being
             a
             disorder
             in
             the
             instituted
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             that
             which
             is
             of
             pure
             Revelation
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             a
             modest
             request
             to
             desire
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             abide
             solely
             to
             that
             discovery
             and
             description
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             of
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             ,
             that
             alone
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             
               is
               there
            
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             which
             hath
             the
             
               entire
               nature
            
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             so
             called
             ;
             
               other
               things
            
             may
             be
             
               other
               crimes
               ;
               Schisme
            
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             Scripture
             they
             have
             neither
             the
             name
             nor
             nature
             of
             it
             attributed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             shall
             consider
             the
             irreconcilable
             differences
             that
             are
             among
             Christians
             all
             the
             world
             over
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             as
             also
             
             what
             hath
             passed
             concerning
             it
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             and
             shall
             weigh
             what
             prejudices
             the
             severall
             parties
             at
             variance
             are
             intangled
             with
             ,
             in
             reference
             hereunto
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             
               naked
               appeale
            
             to
             the
             only
             
               common
               principle
            
             amongst
             us
             all
             ,
             is
             so
             just
             ,
             necessary
             &
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             readily
             on
             all
             hands
             condescended
             unto
             But
             as
             this
             is
             openly
             opposed
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             destructive
             way
             of
             procedure
             ,
             so
             I
             feare
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             tendency
             of
             it
             is
             discovered
             ,
             it
             will
             meet
             with
             reluctancy
             from
             others
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Reader
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             have
             determined
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             to
             take
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Scripture
             only
             .
             
               Consue●udo
               sine
               veritate
               est
               vetustas
               erroris
               (
               Cyp.
               Ep.
               ad
               Pomp.
               )
            
             and
             the
             sole
             measure
             of
             Evangelicall
             Truth
             ,
             is
             this
             word
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Id
               verius
               quod
               prius
               ,
               id
               prius
               quod
               ab
               initio
               ,
               id
               ab
               initio
               quod
               ab
               Apostolis
               ,
            
             sayes
             Tertul
             :
             It
             is
             to
             me
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             that
             fond
             question
             ,
             where
             was
             your
             Religion
             
               before
               Luther
            
             ?
             Where
             was
             your
             
               Religion
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ?
            
             My
             thoughts
             to
             this
             particular
             are
             the
             same
             with
             Chrysostomes
             on
             the
             generall
             account
             of
             Truth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             Homil.
             3.
             in
             Acta
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             least
             this
             should
             seem
             too
             streight
             ,
             
             as
             being
             at
             first
             
               view
               exclusive
            
             of
             the
             
               learned
               debates
            
             &
             disputes
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             had
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             after
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             precise
             Scripture
             notion
             of
             the
             name
             and
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Believer
             is
             alone
             concerned
             ,
             propose
             and
             argue
             also
             what
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             Reason
             may
             thence
             be
             deduced
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             common
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             concernment
             in
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             which
             is
             Metaphoricall
             ,
             
             as
             to
             the
             businesse
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             primitive
             ,
             native
             sence
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             things
             Naturall
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             the
             tralatitious
             use
             of
             it
             about
             things
             Politick
             and
             Spirituall
             or
             Morall
             .
             In
             its
             first
             sence
             we
             have
             the
             
               Noune
               Mat.
               9.
               16.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             〈…〉
             (
             in
             the
             cloth
             )
             it
             〈…〉
             Verbe
             .
             
               Mat.
               27.
               51.
            
             
             〈…〉
             
               veile
               of
               the
               Temple
            
             〈…〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             〈…〉
             noting
             an
             
               interruption
               of
            
             〈…〉
             externall
             power
             in
             things
             me
             〈…〉
             this
             is
             the
             first
             sence
             of
             〈…〉
             or
             division
             of
             parts
             befo●●●ontinued
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             or
             violent
             dissol●●
             〈◊〉
             The
             use
             of
             the
             world
             in
             a
             Politicall
             sence
             is
             also
             frequent
             :
             
               Joh.
               7.
               43
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               was
               a
               division
               among
               the
               multitude
            
             ;
             some
             being
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             some
             of
             another
             ;
             
               Joh.
               9.
               16.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               was
               a
               division
               amongst
               them
               :
            
             and
             
               cap.
               10.
               19.
            
             likewise
             .
             So
             
               Act.
               14.
               4.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               City
               was
               divided
               :
            
             and
             
               cap.
               23.
               7.
            
             
             There
             arose
             a
             dissention
             between
             the
             
               Pharisees
               and
               the
               Sadduces
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               multitude
               was
               divided
            
             ,
             some
             following
             one
             ,
             some
             another
             of
             their
             leaders
             in
             that
             dissention
             ;
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             expressed
             by
             a
             word
             answering
             unto
             it
             in
             Latine
             ,
          
           
             
               Scinditur
               incertum
               studia
               in
               contraria
               vulgus
            
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             relating
             to
             civill
             things
             it
             is
             often
             used
             .
             *
          
           
           
             This
             being
             the
             next
             posture
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             
             from
             whence
             it
             immediately
             slips
             into
             its
             Ecclesiasticall
             use
             ,
             expressing
             a
             thing
             morall
             or
             spirituall
             ;
             there
             may
             some
             light
             be
             given
             into
             its
             importance
             ,
             when
             so
             appropriated
             ,
             from
             its
             constant
             use
             in
             this
             state
             and
             condition
             to
             
               denote
               differences
               of
               mind
               and
               judgement
               with
               troubles
               ensuing
               thereon
               ,
               amongst
               men
               met
               in
               some
               one
               Assembly
               about
               the
               compassing
               of
               a
               common
               end
               and
               designe
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             sence
             contended
             about
             it
             is
             used
             only
             by
             Paul
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
             and
             therein
             
               frequently
               :
               cap.
               1.
               10.
            
             
             I
             exhort
             you
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               there
               be
               no
               Schismes
               amongst
               you
               :
               cap.
               11.
               18.
            
             when
             you
             meet
             in
             the
             Church
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               heare
               there
               be
               Schismes
               amongst
               you
               :
               cap.
               12.
               25.
               
            
             The
             word
             is
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             naturall
             body
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             application
             to
             
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             .
             Other
             words
             there
             are
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             ,
             which
             shall
             also
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             
               Rom.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18.
            
             
             Of
             Schisme
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             or
             in
             reference
             to
             any
             other
             persons
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             this
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             we
             heare
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             being
             the
             principall
             foundation
             (
             if
             it
             hath
             any
             )
             of
             that
             great
             Fabrick
             about
             Schisme
             ,
             
             which
             in
             
               latter
               Ages
            
             hath
             been
             set
             up
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             duly
             con●●●ered
             ;
             
             that
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             we
             may
             discover
             by
             what
             secret
             engines
             or
             Artifices
             the
             discourses
             about
             it
             ,
             which
             fill
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             been
             hence
             deduced
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             
               most
               part
               ,
               universally
            
             unlike
             the
             thing
             here
             mentioned
             :
             or
             find
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             built
             on
             certaine
             prejudices
             and
             presumptions
             ,
             nothing
             relating
             thereto
             .
             The
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             was
             founded
             by
             
               Paul
               Act.
               18.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             with
             him
             there
             was
             
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               v.
               2
               ,
               18.
               
            
             After
             his
             departure
             ,
             Apollos
             came
             thither
             ,
             &
             effectually
             watered
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             
               planted
               1
               Ep.
               cap.
               3.
               6.
               
            
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             either
             Peter
             had
             been
             there
             also
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             sundry
             persons
             converted
             by
             him
             were
             come
             thither
             ,
             for
             he
             still
             mentions
             Cephas
             and
             Apollo
             with
             himselfe
             
               cap.
               1.
               12.
               
               &
               3.
               22.
               
            
             This
             Church
             thus
             watered
             and
             planted
             came
             together
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               cap.
               11.
               20.
            
             and
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             Discipline
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               cap.
               5.
               4.
            
             
             After
             a
             while
             through
             the
             craft
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             various
             evills
             in
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Conversation
            
             ,
             and
             Church-order
             crept
             in
             amongst
             them
             ;
             For
             Doctrine
             ,
             besides
             their
             mistake
             about
             eating
             things
             
               offered
               to
               Idols
               cap.
               8.
               4.
            
             some
             of
             them
             denyed
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               cap.
               15.
               12.
               
            
             In
             Conversation
             they
             had
             not
             only
             the
             eruption
             of
             a
             
               scandalous
               particular
               sinne
            
             amongst
             
             them
             
               cap.
               5.
               1.
            
             but
             grievous
             sinfull
             miscarriages
             ,
             when
             they
             
               came
               together
            
             about
             holy
             Administrations
             
               cap.
               11.
               21.
            
             these
             the
             Apostle
             distinctly
             reproves
             in
             them
             :
             their
             Church-order
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             
               Love
               ,
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             union
             of
             heart
             and
             minde
             ,
             wherein
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             walked
             ,
             was
             woefully
             disturbed
             with
             divisions
             and
             sidings
             about
             their
             
               Teachers
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               12.
            
             
             And
             not
             content
             to
             make
             this
             difference
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             debates
             and
             disputes
             from
             
               house
               to
               house
            
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             met
             for
             
               publick
               worship
            
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             they
             all
             met
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             ,
             they
             were
             divided
             on
             that
             account
             
               cap.
               11.
               18.
            
             
             This
             was
             their
             Schisme
             the
             Apostle
             dehorts
             them
             from
             ,
             charges
             them
             with
             ,
             and
             shewes
             them
             the
             evill
             thereof
             .
             They
             had
             differences
             amongst
             themselves
             about
             
               unnecessary
               things
            
             ;
             on
             these
             they
             ingaged
             into
             disputes
             and
             sidings
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             solemne
             Assemblyes
             ;
             when
             they
             
               came
               all
               together
            
             for
             the
             same
             worship
             about
             which
             they
             differed
             not
             .
             Probably
             much
             
               vaine
               jangling
            
             ,
             alienation
             of
             affections
             ,
             exasperation
             of
             spirits
             ,
             with
             a
             neglect
             of
             
               due
               offices
            
             of
             love
             ensued
             hereupon
             .
             All
             this
             appeares
             from
             the
             entrance
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             to
             his
             Discourse
             on
             this
             subject
             .
             
               1
               Epist
               .
               chap.
               1.
               v.
               10.
               
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               that
               you
               
               all
               speake
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             They
             were
             of
             various
             minds
             ,
             and
             opinions
             ,
             about
             their
             Church
             affairs
             ;
             which
             was
             attended
             with
             the
             confusion
             of
             disputings
             :
             let
             it
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             let
             there
             be
             no
             
               schismes
               among
               you
            
             ;
             which
             consist
             in
             such
             differences
             and
             janglings
             :
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               but
               that
               you
               be
               perfectly
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               minde
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               judgment
               .
            
             They
             were
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             
               Church
               order
               and
               fellowship
            
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             have
             them
             so
             also
             in
             onenesse
             of
             minde
             and
             judgement
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             continued
             together
             in
             their
             Church-order
             ,
             yet
             Schismes
             would
             be
             amongst
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             state
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             this
             the
             frame
             and
             carriage
             of
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             the
             fault
             and
             evill
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Apostle
             charges
             them
             with
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             the
             guilt
             thereof
             .
             The
             grounds
             ,
             whereon
             he
             mannageth
             his
             reprose
             ,
             are
             their
             common
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               cap.
               1.
               13
               
               The
               nothingnesse
               of
               the
               instruments
            
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             about
             whom
             they
             contended
             ,
             
               cap.
               1.
               14.
               cap.
               3.
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.
            
             their
             
               Church
               order
            
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             
               cap.
               12.
               13.
            
             of
             which
             afterward
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             as
             I
             said
             the
             
               principall
               seat
            
             of
             all
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             Scripture
             about
             Schisme
             ,
             
             we
             are
             herè
             ,
             or
             hardly
             at
             all
             to
             learn
             ,
             
             learne
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ;
             The
             Arbitrary
             Definitions
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             their
             superstructions
             ,
             and
             inferences
             upon
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             .
             At
             least
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             have
             leave
             from
             hence
             to
             state
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             judged
             necessary
             to
             take
             into
             consideration
             what
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             may
             be
             deduced
             from
             it
             .
             In
             things
             purely
             morall
             ,
             and
             of
             naturall
             equity
             ,
             the
             most
             generall
             notion
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             ,
             whereby
             all
             particulars
             claiming
             an
             interest
             in
             their
             nature
             are
             to
             be
             measured
             ,
             and
             regulated
             ;
             In
             things
             of
             Institution
             ,
             the
             particular
             instituted
             is
             first
             and
             principally
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             How
             farre
             the
             generall
             reason
             of
             it
             may
             be
             excluded
             ,
             is
             of
             after
             consideration
             ;
             And
             as
             is
             the
             case
             in
             respect
             of
             duty
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             evills
             that
             are
             contrary
             thereto
             .
             True
             and
             false
             are
             indicated
             ,
             &
             tried
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             .
             Here
             then
             our
             foote
             is
             to
             be
             fixed
             ;
             what
             compasse
             may
             be
             taken
             to
             fetch
             in
             things
             of
             a
             
               like
               kind
            
             ,
             will
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             follow
             .
             Observe
             then
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             thing
             mentioned
             is
             entirely
             in
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             
             amongst
             the
             members
             of
             
               one
               particular
            
             society
             .
             No
             mention
             is
             there
             in
             the
             least
             of
             
               one
               Church
            
             
             divided
             against
             another
             ,
             or
             separated
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             others
             ;
             whether
             all
             true
             ,
             or
             some
             true
             ,
             some
             false
             ,
             or
             but
             pretended
             .
             Whatever
             the
             crime
             be
             ,
             it
             lyes
             wholy
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               ●et
               together
            
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             And
             unlesse
             men
             will
             condescend
             so
             to
             state
             it
             upon
             the
             evidence
             tendered
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             hope
             to
             prevaile
             much
             in
             the
             processe
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             paticular
             man
             ,
             
             or
             any
             number
             of
             mens
             separation
             from
             the
             Holy
             Assemblyes
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             of
             subduction
             of
             themselves
             from
             its
             power
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             
               lay
               any
               such
               thing
            
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             but
             plainely
             declares
             ,
             that
             they
             continued
             all
             in
             the
             joynt
             celebration
             of
             
               that
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             performance
             together
             of
             those
             duties
             ,
             which
             were
             required
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Assemblyes
             ;
             only
             they
             had
             
               groundlesse
               ,
               causelesse
               differences
            
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             afterwards
             .
             All
             the
             divisions
             of
             one
             Church
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             the
             separation
             of
             any
             one
             or
             more
             persons
             from
             any
             Church
             or
             Churches
             ,
             are
             things
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             made
             good
             or
             evill
             by
             their
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             
               at
               all
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             knowes
             and
             calls
             by
             
             the
             name
             of
             Schisme
             ;
             And
             therefore
             was
             there
             no
             such
             thing
             or
             name
             ,
             as
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             
               such
               a
               sence
            
             ,
             known
             in
             the
             Judaicall
             Church
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             former
             it
             abounded
             .
             All
             the
             different
             sects
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             still
             communicated
             in
             the
             same
             
               carnall
               Ordinances
            
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             utterly
             deserted
             them
             ,
             were
             Apostates
             ,
             not
             Schismaticks
             ;
             so
             were
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             they
             
               worshiped
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               ,
               nor
               was
               Salvation
               among
               them
               ,
            
             Joh.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             substraction
             of
             obedience
             from
             Bishops
             or
             Rulers
             in
             what
             degree
             soever
             ,
             
             no
             
               exhortation
               to
               regular
               submission
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             much
             lesse
             from
             the
             Pope
             or
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             thunder
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             
               you
               are
               departed
               from
               the
               Amity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               have
               rent
               Christs
               seamelesse
               Coat
               ,
               set
               up
               Altare
               contra
               altare
               ,
               have
               forsaken
               the
               visible
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               unitie
               ;
               you
               refuse
               due
               subjection
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             you
             are
             Schismaticks
             from
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
               of
               Achaja
            
             ,
             or
             have
             cast
             off
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               your
               Governors
            
             ;
             with
             the
             like
             language
             of
             after
             dayes
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               when
               you
               come
               together
               ,
               you
               have
               divisions
               amongst
               you
               :
            
             Behold
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             matter
             a
             little
             fire
             kindleth
             .
          
           
             A
             condition
             not
             unlike
             to
             this
             befalling
             this
             very
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             
             sundry
             years
             
             after
             the
             strifes
             now
             mentioned
             were
             allayed
             by
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             doth
             againe
             exhibite
             us
             the
             case
             and
             evill
             treated
             on
             .
             Some
             few
             unquiet
             persons
             among
             them
             drew
             the
             whole
             society
             (
             upon
             the
             matter
             )
             into
             division
             and
             an
             opposition
             to
             their
             Elders
             .
             They
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             causes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Clement
             tells
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Rome
             ,
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               few
               men
            
             ,
             acted
             by
             pride
             and
             madnesse
             :
             yet
             such
             power
             had
             those
             persons
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             they
             prevailed
             with
             the
             multitude
             to
             depose
             the
             Elders
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             office
             :
             So
             the
             same
             Clement
             tells
             them
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             What
             he
             intends
             by
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             he
             declares
             in
             the
             words
             foregoing
             ,
             where
             he
             calls
             the
             Elders
             ,
             that
             were
             
               departed
               this
               life
            
             ,
             happy
             and
             blessed
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             subject
             or
             liable
             to
             expulsion
             out
             of
             their
             offices
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Whether
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             caused
             the
             differences
             and
             sedition
             against
             those
             Elders
             that
             were
             deposed
             ,
             were
             themselves
             by
             the
             Church
             substituted
             into
             their
             roome
             and
             place
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             This
             difference
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Rome
             in
             that
             
               Ep.
               of
               Clement
            
             calls
             every
             where
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             it
             also
             expresses
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             or
             the
             
               evill
               frame
            
             of
             their
             minds
             and
             their
             actings
             by
             many
             other
             words
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             .
             That
             there
             was
             any
             
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             the
             deposed
             Elders
             ,
             or
             any
             for
             their
             sakes
             withdrew
             themselves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             ceased
             to
             assemble
             with
             it
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             mention
             :
             only
             the
             difference
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Schisme
             whereof
             they
             are
             accused
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             accused
             of
             Schisme
             for
             the
             deposition
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             differences
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             alleadged
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               single
               Church
            
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             whereof
             that
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             :
             which
             though
             as
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             at
             all
             prejudiciall
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             asserted
             ,
             supposing
             such
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             
               sets
               up
            
             in
             oposition
             to
             some
             Principles
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             must
             afterwards
             be
             improved
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefely
             review
             the
             arguments
             whereby
             it
             is
             attempted
             to
             be
             made
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             title
             of
             the
             Epistle
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
             is
             pretended
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
             It
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             wherein
             (
             as
             t
             is
             said
             )
             
               on
               each
               part
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               whole
               Province
               ,
               as
               of
               Rome
               ,
               so
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               the
               Region
               and
               Territorie
               ,
               that
               belonged
               to
               those
               Metropoli's
               ,
               is
               intended
               :
            
             But
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             elsewhere
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             beholding
             to
             the
             frame
             and
             fabrick
             of
             Church
             affaires
             in
             after
             Ages
             for
             such
             interpretations
             as
             these
             ;
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             first
             knew
             them
             not
             ;
             They
             who
             talked
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             Rome
             ,
             little
             then
             thought
             of
             Province
             or
             Region
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Act.
             8.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             man
             that
             dwells
             at
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             properly
             one
             that
             dwells
             in
             anothers
             house
             ,
             or
             soyle
             ,
             or
             that
             hath
             removed
             from
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             another
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             often
             used
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             is
             such
             an
             inhabitant
             ,
             as
             hath
             yet
             some
             such
             consideration
             attending
             him
             ,
             as
             makes
             him
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             forreigner
             to
             the
             place
             where
             he
             is
             ;
             so
             
               Eph.
               2.
               19.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             opposed
             .
             Hence
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             as
             Budaeus●
             saies
             differs
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             denotes
             a
             
               temporary
               habitation
            
             ;
             this
             a
             stable
             and
             abiding
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             so
             to
             inhabite
             ,
             to
             dwell
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             yet
             something
             makes
             a
             man
             a
             
             kind
             of
             a
             stranger
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Abraham
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Heb.
               11.
               9.
               1
               
               ▪
               Pet.
               2.
               11.
            
             joyned
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             (
             hence
             this
             word
             by
             the
             
               learned
               publisher
               of
               this
               Epistle
            
             is
             rendered
             
               peregrinatur
               ,
               diversatur
            
             )
             and
             more
             cleerly
             
               Luk.
               24.
               18.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             rendred
             ,
             
               are
               you
               only
               a
               stranger
               in
               Hierusalem
               :
            
             whether
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             paroecia
             is
             
               from
               hence
            
             or
             no
             ,
             by
             some
             is
             doubted
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             convivator
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             praebitio
             ,
             Gloss
             .
             vetus
             :
             So
             that
             parochi●…
             may
             be
             called
             so
             from
             them
             ,
             who
             met
             together
             to
             
               breake
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             :
             Allow
             parochia
             to
             be
             barbarous
             ,
             &
             our
             only
             word
             to
             be
             paroecia
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Voisinage
             ,
             men
             living
             neare
             together
             for
             any
             end
             whatever
             .
             So
             sayes
             Budaeus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             thence
             Churches
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             expressing
             the
             place
             which
             they
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             Strangers
             ,
             said
             of
             the
             Churches
             whereof
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             this
             is
             now
             made
             to
             denote
             a
             Region
             ,
             a
             Territorie
             ,
             the
             
               adjacent
               Region
            
             to
             a
             Metropolis
             ;
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             poor
             
               primitive
               pilgrimes
            
             little
             thought
             of
             .
             This
             will
             scarcely
             as
             I
             suppose
             
             evince
             the
             Assertion
             we
             are
             dealing
             about
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Church
             of
             God
             dweling
             at
             Rome
             or
             Corinth
             ,
             without
             any
             adjacent
             Region
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             think
             .
             Besides
             ,
             among
             those
             who
             first
             used
             the
             word
             in
             the
             sence
             now
             supposed
             ,
             did
             not
             understand
             a
             Province
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             was
             with
             them
             (
             as
             originally
             )
             the
             charge
             of
             him
             that
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             with
             them
             a
             Province
             that
             belonged
             to
             a
             Metropolitan
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Corinth
            
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             .
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             where
             a
             
               Metropolitan
               Province
            
             is
             called
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             being
             many
             of
             these
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             But
             at
             present
             I
             will
             not
             herein
             concerne
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Clement
             was
             written
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               Pauls
               Epistles
               were
               written
               ;
               which
               appears
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               common
               title●
               ,
               so
               also
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               Clement
               advises
               them
               to
               whom
               he
               writes
               ,
               to
               take
               and
               consider
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               Paul
               had
               formerly
               wrote
               to
               them
               ,
               Now
               ▪
               Paul's
               Epistle
               was
               written
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Achaia
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               expressely
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               which
               is
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               all
               Achaia
               :
            
             Cap.
             1.
             1
             
             And
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             also
             is
             directed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             forme
             is
             
             used
             at
             the
             close
             of
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             
               all
               places
               in
               Achaia
               (
               and
               every
               where
               therein
               )
               not
               Absolutely
               are
               intended
            
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             then
             this
             Epistle
             would
             be
             a
             
               Catholick
               Epistle
            
             ,
             and
             would
             conclude
             the
             things
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             letter
             received
             
               by
               the
               Apostle
            
             &c.
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             It
             is
             confessed
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Clement
             ,
             have
             one
             common
             Title
             ;
             so
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Clements
             expression
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Pauls
             in
             both
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             addes
             little
             strength
             to
             the
             former
             Argument
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             confining
             it
             thither
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Pauls
             second
             Epistle
             ,
             after
             its
             Inscription
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             adds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             mentions
             not
             any
             where
             any
             more
             Churches
             in
             Achaia
             then
             that
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             Cenchrea
             ;
             nor
             doth
             he
             speake
             of
             any
             Churches
             here
             in
             this
             salutation
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             he
             plainely
             makes
             Achaia
             and
             Corinth
             to
             be
             all
             one
             
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               2.
            
             so
             that
             to
             me
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             not
             as
             yet
             ,
             any
             more
             Churches
             brought
             into
             order
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             but
             that
             mentioned
             ;
             with
             that
             other
             
             other
             at
             Cenchrea
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             ,
             comes
             under
             the
             same
             name
             with
             that
             at
             Corinth
             ;
             nor
             am
             I
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             compleated
             Congregation
             in
             those
             daies
             .
             Saints
             in
             Acha●a
             that
             lived
             not
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             there
             were
             
               perhaps
               many
            
             ;
             but
             being
             scattered
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             formed
             into
             Societies
             ,
             but
             belonged
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             ,
             and
             assembled
             therewith
             (
             as
             they
             could
             )
             for
             the
             participation
             of
             Ordinances
             :
             So
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             evidence
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             was
             directed
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Corinth
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             can
             scarce
             be
             questioned
             ;
             Paul
             writing
             an
             Epistle
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             by
             the
             
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Salutes
             in
             its
             beginning
             and
             ending
             all
             them
             ,
             that
             on
             that
             generall
             account
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             all
             his
             Epistles
             were
             Catholick
             ,
             even
             those
             he
             wrote
             to
             
               single
               Persons
            
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             writing
             this
             Epistle
             was
             indeed
             from
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             subject
             matter
             of
             it
             was
             concerning
             the
             
               Affaires
               of
               that
               Church
            
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             particularly
             directed
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             our
             present
             enquiry
             is
             not
             after
             all
             that
             by
             any
             meanes
             were
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             concerned
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             written
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             present
             
             or
             future
             direction
             ,
             but
             after
             them
             ,
             who
             administred
             the
             occasion
             to
             what
             was
             so
             written
             ,
             and
             whose
             particular
             Condition
             was
             spoken
             to
             :
             This
             I
             say
             was
             the
             
               single
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             .
             That
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               in
               every
               place
            
             ,
             should
             be
             all
             only
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Clement
               his
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             should
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             
               are
               called
               in
               Achaia
            
             ,
             I
             can
             yet
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             conjecture
             .
             Paul
             writes
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             and
             concludes
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             extent
             of
             which
             Prayer
             is
             supposed
             to
             reach
             farther
             then
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Region
               adjacent
            
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             then
             as
             yet
             appeare
             that
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             
               Epistles
               peculiarly
            
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             particular
             
               Church
               at
               Corinth
            
             .
             If
             concerning
             the
             latter
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             expression
             
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               which
               are
               in
               all
               Achaia
               ,
            
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             there
             were
             
               more
               Churches
            
             then
             that
             of
             Corinth
             with
             its
             
               Neighbour
               Cenchrea
            
             (
             which
             whether
             it
             were
             a
             
               stated
               distinct
            
             Church
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             )
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             at
             all
             follow
             (
             as
             was
             said
             before
             )
             that
             Clement
             attending
             the
             particular
             occasion
             only
             ,
             about
             which
             he
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             were
             consulted
             ,
             did
             so
             
             direct
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             seeing
             he
             makes
             no
             mention
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             did
             .
             But
             y●●
             by
             the
             way
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             be
             willingly
             resolved
             about
             in
             this
             discourse
             ;
             &
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             seeing
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Apostle
             by
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             by
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             intend
             an
             enlargement
             beyond
             the
             first
             and
             immediate
             direction
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             pleaded
             ,
             he
             intend
             to
             expresse
             that
             whole
             
               Region
               of
               Achaia
            
             ,
             what
             either
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Clemens
             do
             obtain
             by
             that
             enlargement
             ,
             if
             restrained
             to
             that
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             said
             ,
             
             that
             at
             
               this
               time
               there
               were
               many
               other
               Episcopall
               Sees
               in
               Achaia
            
             ;
             which
             untill
             it
             is
             attempted
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             some
             kind
             of
             proof
             ,
             may
             be
             passed
             by
             :
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             Paul
             speakes
             of
             that
             which
             was
             done
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             in
             
               Achaia
               Rom.
               15.
               28.
            
             as
             what
             is
             done
             in
             London
             is
             without
             doubt
             done
             in
             England
             :
             But
             that
             which
             lies
             in
             expectation
             of
             some
             light
             or
             evidence
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               Metropoliticall
               See
               at
               Corinth
            
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             whereunto
             many
             
               Episcopall
               Sees
               in
               Achaia
            
             were
             in
             a
             subordination
             ,
             being
             all
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             all
             which
             
             are
             called
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             subjection
             thereunto
             ;
             when
             this
             is
             proved
             ,
             I
             shall
             confesse
             some
             principles
             I
             afterwards
             insist
             on
             ,
             will
             be
             impaired
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               This
               then
               is
               added
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
            
             
             That
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             estate
             was
             then
             conformed
             to
             the
             Civill
             :
             where
             ever
             there
             was
             a
             Metropolis
             in
             a
             Civill-politicall
             sence
             ,
             there
             was
             seated
             also
             a
             Metropoliticall
             Church
             ;
             now
             that
             Corinth
             was
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Achaia
             Keeping
             his
             residence
             there
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             sence
             is
             confessed
             .
             
               And
               besides
               what
               followes
               from
            
             thence
             ,
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
            
             principle
             
               now
               laid
               down
               ,
               Chrysostome
            
             calls
             it
             a
             Metropolis
             relating
             to
             the
             time
             wherein
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             there
             in
             the
             latter
             sence
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             plea
             about
             
               Metropoliticall
               Churches
            
             ,
             
             I
             suppose
             will
             be
             thought
             very
             impertinent
             to
             what
             I
             have
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             not
             at
             present
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             That
             the
             state
             of
             Churches
             in
             after
             Ages
             was
             moulded
             and
             framed
             after
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             
               civill
               Goverment
            
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             is
             granted
             ;
             And
             that
             conformity
             (
             without
             offence
             to
             any
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             we
             take
             to
             be
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             
               working
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               .
            
             But
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             order
             instituted
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             any
             
             instituted
             by
             the
             Authority
             from
             the
             Lord
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             is
             utterly
             denyed
             ;
             nor
             is
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             very
             uncertaine
             conjectures
             from
             the
             
               sayings
               of
               men
            
             of
             after
             Ages
             ,
             produced
             to
             attest
             any
             such
             order
             ,
             or
             constitution
             .
             When
             the
             
               order
               ,
               spirituality
               ,
               beauty
            
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             shall
             returne
             ,
             and
             men
             obteine
             a
             light
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             able
             to
             discerne
             a
             beauty
             and
             excellency
             in
             the
             inward
             ,
             more
             noble
             spirituall
             part
             ,
             indeed
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             disputes
             will
             have
             an
             issue
             .
             Chrysostome
             sayes
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Corinth
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             sence
             he
             sayes
             not
             ;
             the
             Politicall
             is
             granted
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             not
             proved
             ;
             nor
             are
             we
             enquiring
             what
             was
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             but
             of
             Paul.
             But
             to
             returne
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             one
             now
             shall
             say
             ,
             
             will
             you
             conclude
             ,
             because
             this
             evill
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             therefore
             nothing
             else
             is
             so
             ?
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             having
             before
             asserted
             ,
             this
             to
             be
             the
             chiefe
             and
             only
             seat
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             I
             am
             inclinable
             so
             to
             do
             :
             and
             this
             I
             am
             resolved
             of
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             any
             man
             can
             prove
             that
             something
             else
             is
             
               termed
               schisme
            
             by
             some
             
               divine
               writer
            
             ,
             or
             blamed
             on
             
             that
             head
             of
             account
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             is
             expressly
             reproved
             a●
             another
             crime
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             at
             Liberty
             from
             admitting
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             for
             what
             may
             hence
             by
             a
             
               parity
               of
               Reason
            
             be
             deduced
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             close
             with
             ,
             and
             debate
             at
             large
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             professed
             .
          
           
             The
             Schisme
             
               then
               here
            
             described
             
               by
               the
               Apostle
            
             ,
             
             and
             blamed
             
               by
               him
               ,
               consists
               in
            
             causelesse
             differences
             ,
             and
             contentions
             amongst
             the
             members
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             love
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             which
             are
             required
             of
             them
             to
             be
             exercised
             amongst
             themselves
             and
             towards
             one
             another
             ;
             
               which
               is
               also
               termed
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rom.
             16.
             13.
             
             
               And
               he
               is
               a
            
             Schismatick
             
               that
               is
               guilty
               of
               this
               sinne
               of
            
             Schisme
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               who
            
             raiseth
             ,
             or
             entertained
             ,
             
               or
               persisteth
               in
               such
            
             differences
             ;
             
               nor
               are
               these
               termes
               used
               by
               the
            
             Divine
             writers
             
               in
               any
               other
               sence
            
             .
          
           
             That
             any
             men
             may
             fall
             under
             this
             guilt
             ,
             
             it
             is
             required
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             be
             members
             of
             ,
             or
             belong
             to
             some
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             is
             soe
             ,
             by
             the
             institution
             and
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             required
             hereunto
             ,
             then
             the
             bare
             being
             a
             Believer
             or
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             either
             raise
             or
             entertaine
             .
             
             and
             persist
             in
             
               causelesse
               differences
            
             with
             others
             of
             
               that
               Church
            
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             to
             the
             interruption
             of
             that
             Exercise
             of
             love
             ▪
             in
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             
               amongst
               them
            
             ;
             and
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             required
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             As
             Clement
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Epistle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             these
             differences
             be
             occasioned
             by
             ,
             and
             do
             belong
             to
             some
             things
             in
             a
             remoter
             or
             nearer
             distance
             appertaining
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             their
             differences
             on
             a
             Civill
             account
             are
             elsewhere
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             reproved
             ,
             
               1
               Ep.
               cap.
               6.
            
             for
             therein
             also
             there
             was
             from
             the
             then
             state
             of
             things
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               v.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             Crime
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Apostle
             
               rebukes
               ,
               blames
               ,
               condemnes
            
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             shewed
             themselves
             to
             be
             carnall
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             indulged
             to
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             corrupt
             principle
             of
             selfe
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             subdued
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Mens
             definitions
             of
             things
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Arbitrary
             and
             loose
             ;
             fitted
             and
             suited
             to
             their
             severall
             apprehensions
             of
             Principles
             
             and
             conclusions
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             cleare
             or
             fixed
             is
             generally
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             ;
             from
             the
             Romanists
             description
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             who
             violently
             without
             the
             least
             colour
             or
             pretence
             
               thrust
               in
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Head
             ship
             ,
             into
             all
             that
             they
             affirme
             in
             Church
             matters
             ,
             least
             of
             all
             .
             I
             can
             allow
             men
             that
             they
             may
             extend
             their
             definitions
             of
             things
             unto
             what
             they
             apprehend
             of
             an
             
               alike
               nature
            
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             gives
             rise
             to
             the
             whole
             disquisition
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             defin'd
             .
             But
             at
             this
             I
             must
             professe
             my selfe
             to
             be
             somewhat
             entangled
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             meet
             with
             a
             
               definition
               of
               Schisme
            
             ,
             that
             did
             comprize
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             exclusive
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             alone
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             affirmed
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Austins
             Definition
             contains
             the
             summe
             of
             what
             hath
             since
             been
             insisted
             on
             ;
             
             saith
             He
             ,
             
               Schisma
               ni
               fallor
               est
               eadem
               opinantem
               ,
               &
               eodem
               ritu
               utentem
               solo
               Congregationis
               delectari
               dissidio
               G●n
               .
               Faust
               .
               lib.
               20.
               cap.
               3.
            
             by
             
               dissidium
               congregationis
            
             he
             intends
             
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               into
               a
               peculiar
               Congregation
            
             ;
             a
             definition
             directly
             suited
             to
             the
             cause
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             was
             pleading
             against
             the
             
               Donatists
               .
               Basil
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Amphiloch
               .
               Con.
               44.
            
             distiguisheth
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             as
             he
             makes
             Schisme
             to
             
             be
             a
             division
             arising
             from
             some
             Church
             controversies
             suitable
             to
             what
             
               those
               dayes
               experienced
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             substance
             true
             ;
             so
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             when
             either
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Laicks
               hold
               unlawfull
               meetings
               ,
            
             Assemblyes
             or
             Conventicles
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             long
             since
             with
             us
             the
             only
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             Since
             those
             days
             Schisme
             in
             generall
             hath
             passed
             for
             a
             
               causelesse
               separation
               from
               the
               communion
               and
               worship
               of
               any
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             (
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             saith
             the
             Papist
             )
             
               with
               a
               relinquishment
               of
               its
               society
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               joynt
               celebration
               of
               the
               ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             ;
             how
             farre
             this
             may
             passe
             for
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             granted
             in
             this
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             processe
             of
             our
             discourse
             will
             declare
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             am
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Separation
               from
               some
               Churches
            
             true
             or
             pretended
             so
             to
             be
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             withdrawing
             from
             ,
             or
             relinquishment
             of
             any
             Church
             or
             society
             whatever
             ,
             upon
             the
             plea
             of
             its
             corruption
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             with
             a
             mind
             and
             resolution
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             
               Church
               institutions
            
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             light
             which
             men
             have
             received
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             called
             Schisme
             ,
             or
             condemned
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             matter
             that
             must
             
             be
             tryed
             out
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             generall
             rules
             and
             directions
             ,
             as
             are
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             our
             orderly
             and
             blamelesse
             walking
             with
             God
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             them
             ,
             
             who
             suppose
             all
             Church
             power
             to
             be
             invested
             in
             some
             certain
             
               Church
               Officers
            
             originally
             (
             I
             meane
             that
             which
             they
             call
             of
             Jurisdiction
             )
             who
             on
             that
             account
             are
             Eminenter
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             union
             of
             the
             whole
             consisting
             in
             a
             subjection
             to
             those
             Officers
             according
             to
             
               Rules
               ,
               Orders
            
             and
             Canons
             of
             their
             appointment
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             necessitated
             to
             state
             the
             businesse
             of
             Schisme
             on
             the
             rejection
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             them
             afterwards
             at
             large
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             look
             upon
             the
             whole
             of
             such
             a
             fabrick
             ,
             as
             a
             product
             of
             prudence
             and
             necessity
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             feare
             least
             some
             mens
             surmisings
             may
             prompt
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               evill
               of
               Schisme
            
             is
             thus
             stated
             ,
             in
             a
             compliance
             with
             that
             ,
             and
             them
             ,
             which
             before
             we
             blamed
             :
             and
             seemes
             to
             serve
             to
             raise
             sleight
             and
             contemptible
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             need
             not
             be
             shaken
             though
             justly
             charged
             with
             it
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             
               sufficient
               testimony
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             will
             abundantly
             
             shelter
             me
             from
             this
             
               Accusation
               ▪
            
             by
             an
             assurance
             that
             I
             have
             not
             the
             lea●
             aime
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             farther
             add
             my
             apprehension
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             evill
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             first
             be
             borne
             with
             a
             little
             in
             declaring
             what
             usuall
             aggravations
             of
             it
             I
             do
             either
             not
             understand
             ,
             or
             else
             
               cannot
               assent
               unto
            
             .
          
           
             Those
             ,
             who
             say
             it
             is
             a
             renting
             of
             the
             
               seamelesse
               coat
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             in
             which
             Metaphoricall
             expression
             men
             have
             wonderfully
             pleased
             themselves
             )
             seem
             to
             have
             mistaken
             their
             ayme
             ;
             
             and
             instead
             of
             an
             Aggravation
             of
             its
             evill
             ,
             by
             that
             
               Figure
               of
               Speech
            
             ,
             to
             have
             extenuated
             it
             ;
             A
             rent
             of
             the
             Body
             well
             compacted
             ,
             is
             not
             heightned
             to
             any
             ones
             apprehension
             ,
             in
             its
             being
             called
             the
             
               renting
               of
               a
               seamelesse
               coat
            
             :
             But
             men
             may
             be
             indulged
             the
             use
             of
             the
             most
             improper
             and
             groundlesse
             expressions
             ,
             so
             they
             place
             no
             power
             of
             Argument
             in
             them
             ,
             whilest
             they
             find
             them
             moving
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             an
             alike
             efficacy
             upon
             the
             affections
             of
             others
             .
             I
             can
             scarce
             think
             that
             any
             ever
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             coate
             of
             Christ
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             his
             Church
             being
             cloathed
             with
             Him
             ,
             not
             He
             with
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             with
             commendation
             of
             his
             Successe
             ,
             who
             first
             invented
             that
             Allusion
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             in
             the
             possession
             
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             want
             better
             arguments
             to
             evince
             the
             evill
             of
             this
             sinne
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             usually
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               sinne
               against
               Charity
            
             ,
             as
             Heresie
             is
             against
             Faith.
             Heresie
             is
             a
             sinne
             against
             Faith
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             )
             both
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             mind
             whereby
             we
             doe
             believe
             .
             He
             that
             is
             a
             Heretick
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             him
             in
             the
             usuall
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             sence
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             make
             this
             comparison
             ,
             in
             neither
             of
             which
             I
             am
             satisfied
             )
             rejects
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             denyes
             all
             assen●
             unto
             it
             .
             Indeed
             he
             doth
             the
             former
             by
             doing
             the
             latter
             .
             But
             is
             Schisme
             so
             a
             sinne
             against
             Charity
             ?
             doth
             it
             supplant
             ,
             and
             root
             out
             Love
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             ?
             is
             it
             an
             affection
             of
             the
             minde
             attended
             with
             an
             inconsistency
             therewith
             ?
             I
             much
             question
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               that
               love
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               perfection
               Col.
               3.
               14.
            
             because
             in
             the
             severall
             and
             various
             waies
             whereby
             it
             exerts
             it self
             ,
             it
             maintaines
             and
             preserves
             notwithstanding
             all
             hinderances
             and
             opposition●
             ,
             that
             perfect
             and
             beautifull
             order
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             amongst
             his
             Saints
             ,
             wherein
             men
             by
             Schisme
             are
             kept
             off
             ,
             and
             withheld
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             of
             those
             offices
             and
             duties
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             
             are
             usefull
             ,
             or
             necessary
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             
               bond
               of
               perfection
            
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             ,
             or
             may
             in
             some
             sence
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               sinne
               against
               Love.
            
             
          
           
             Those
             ,
             
             who
             have
             seemed
             to
             aime
             nearest
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             it
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             have
             described
             it
             to
             be
             an
             
               open
               breach
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             or
             Charity
             .
             That
             that
             expression
             is
             warily
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             light
             of
             this
             single
             consideration
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             all
             ,
             and
             
               doe
               all
            
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             judges
             for
             Schismaticks
             ,
             under
             the
             power
             of
             some
             violent
             temptation
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             his
             heart
             
               full
               of
               love
            
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             Communion
             disturbed
             by
             him
             .
             It
             is
             thus
             far
             then
             in
             its
             
               own
               nature
            
             a
             breach
             of
             Love
             ,
             in
             that
             in
             such
             men
             ,
             Love
             cannot
             exert
             it selfe
             in
             its
             utmost
             tendency
             in
             wisedome
             and
             forbearance
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             
               perfect
               order
            
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             However
             I
             shall
             freely
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Schoolmens
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             insist
             on
             this
             as
             its
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             
               is
               a
               sinne
               against
               Charity
               ,
               as
               Heresie
               is
               against
               Faith
               ,
            
             is
             fond
             and
             becomming
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             others
             also
             ,
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             that
             consider
             ,
             what
             they
             intend
             by
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             It
             is
             a
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             
             Church
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             there
             must
             be
             either
             a
             neglect
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             its
             duty
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             wherever
             there
             is
             any
             Schisme
             ,
             though
             the
             discovery
             of
             this
             also
             have
             innumerable
             intanglements
             attending
             it
             .
             But
             that
             to
             refuse
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             rebell
             against
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             Guides
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             receive
             farther
             light
             ,
             then
             what
             it
             hath
             done
             ,
             when
             once
             a
             pregnant
             instance
             is
             produced
             ,
             not
             where
             the
             Church
             signifies
             the
             Officers
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             where
             it
             doth
             not
             signifie
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Congregation
             in
             contradistinction
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             comprising
             them
             therein
             .
          
           
             Adde
             unto
             these
             ,
             
             those
             who
             dispute
             whether
             Schismaticks
             doe
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             no
             ,
             &
             conclude
             in
             the
             Negative
             ;
             seeing
             according
             to
             the
             discovery
             already
             made
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             a
             man
             should
             be
             a
             Schismatick
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             be
             a
             
               Church
               member
            
             .
             Other
             crimes
             a
             man
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             on
             other
             accounts
             ;
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             only
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             What
             is
             the
             formal
             reason
             of
             any
             mans
             Relation
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             what
             sence
             soever
             that
             word
             is
             used
             ,
             must
             be
             afterwards
             at
             large
             discussed
             .
          
           
             
               But
               now
               this
               foundation
               being
               laid
               ,
            
             
             that
             Schisme
             is
             a
             causelesse
             difference
             or
             division
             
             amongst
             the
             members
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             that
             meet
             together
             ,
             or
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             celebration
             of
             the
             same
             numericall
             Ordinances
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             order
             appointed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             &
             contrary
             to
             that
             exercise
             of
             love
             in
             wisedome
             and
             mutuall
             forbearance
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             
               it
               will
               be
               easy
               to
               see
               ,
               wherein
               the
               iniquity
               of
               it
               doth
               consist
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               consederations
               its
               Aggravations
               doe
               arise
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             evidently
             a
             despising
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             the
             great
             
               soveraigne
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             How
             often
             hath
             he
             commanded
             us
             to
             forbeare
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             forgive
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             have
             peace
             among
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             
               beare
               with
               them
            
             that
             are
             in
             any
             thing
             contrary
             minded
             to
             our selves
             .
             To
             
               give
               light
            
             to
             this
             consideration
             ,
             let
             that
             which
             at
             any
             time
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             such
             
               hatefull
               divisions
            
             ,
             rendred
             as
             considerable
             as
             the
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             most
             importune
             Affections
             of
             men
             can
             represent
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             prescribed
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             evidently
             beare
             no
             proportion
             thereunto
             .
             So
             that
             such
             differences
             though
             arising
             on
             reall
             miscarriages
             and
             faults
             of
             some
             ,
             because
             they
             
             might
             otherwise
             be
             handled
             ,
             and
             healed
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             cannot
             be
             persisted
             in
             without
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             
               immediate
               Authority
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             If
             it
             were
             considered
             ,
             that
             he
             standeth
             in
             the
             
               Congregation
               of
               God
               Ps
               .
               82.
               1.
               
            
             That
             he
             dwells
             in
             the
             
               Church
               in
               glory
               as
               in
               Sinai
               in
               the
               Holy
               place
               Ps
               .
               68.
               17
               ,
               18.
               walking
               in
               the
               mid'st
               of
               the
               Candlesticks
               Rev.
               1.
               13.
            
             with
             his
             eyes
             upon
             us
             as
             a
             
               flame
               of
               fire
               v.
               14
            
             his
             presence
             and
             Authority
             would
             perhaps
             be
             more
             prevalent
             with
             some
             ,
             then
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Againe
             !
             
             His
             wisdome
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             ordered
             all
             things
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             on
             set
             purpose
             ,
             that
             
               Schisme
               and
               divisions
            
             may
             be
             prevented
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             despised
             .
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               24.
               
               The
               stone
               on
               which
               are
               seaven
               eyes
               ,
            
             Zech
             3.
             9.
             upon
             whose
             
               shoulders
               the
               government
               is
               laid
               ,
               Is
               .
               9.
               6
               ,
               7.
            
             hath
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdome
             so
             ordered
             all
             the
             
               Officers
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Gifts
               ,
               Administrations
            
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             this
             evill
             might
             take
             no
             place
             .
             To
             manifest
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             designe
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             The
             consideration
             in
             particular
             of
             this
             Wisdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             suiting
             the
             Officers
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             places
             they
             hold
             ,
             of
             the
             Authority
             
             wherewith
             from
             him
             they
             are
             invested
             ,
             the
             way
             whereby
             they
             are
             entered
             into
             their
             Function
             ,
             distributing
             the
             Gifts
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             
               marveilous
               variety
            
             ,
             unto
             severall
             kinds
             of
             usefulnesse
             ;
             and
             such
             distance
             ,
             and
             dissimilitude
             in
             the
             particular
             members
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             due
             correspondencie
             and
             proportion
             ,
             give
             comelinesse
             and
             beauty
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             disposing
             of
             the
             order
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             sundry
             ordinances
             in
             especiall
             ,
             to
             be
             expressive
             of
             the
             
               highest
               Love
               and
               Vnion
            
             ,
             pointing
             all
             of
             them
             against
             such
             
               causelesse
               divisions
            
             ,
             might
             be
             of
             use
             ,
             were
             that
             my
             present
             intendment
             .
          
           
             The
             Grace
             and
             Goodnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             whence
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             us
             
               one
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               way
            
             ,
             to
             leave
             us
             peace
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             World
             cannot
             give
             ,
             with
             innumerable
             others
             of
             the
             like
             importance
             ,
             are
             disregarded
             thereby
             .
             So
             also
             is
             his
             prayer
             for
             us
             ;
             with
             what
             Affection
             and
             Zeale
             did
             he
             powre
             out
             his
             soule
             to
             his
             Father
             for
             our
             union
             in
             love
             .
             That
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             thing
             his
             heart
             was
             chiefely
             fixed
             on
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             leaving
             this
             World
             ,
             
               Joh.
               17.
            
             what
             weight
             he
             layes
             thereon
             ,
             how
             thereby
             we
             
               may
               be
               known
               to
               be
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             and
             the
             World
             be
             convinced
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             there
             also
             manifested
             .
          
           
           
             How
             farre
             the
             exercise
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             is
             obstructed
             by
             it
             ,
             
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Nature
               ,
               Excellency
               ,
               Property
               ,
               Effects
               ,
            
             Usefulnesse
             of
             this
             Grace
             in
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             all
             their
             ways
             ,
             its
             especiall
             designation
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               bond
               of
               union
               and
               perfection
            
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             and
             Order
             instituted
             for
             the
             comely
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             will
             adde
             weight
             to
             this
             aggravation
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             constant
             growing
             to
             
               farther
               evill
            
             ,
             
             in
             some
             to
             Apostacy
             it selfe
             ;
             its
             usuall
             and
             certaine
             ending
             in
             
               strife
               ,
               variance
               ,
               debate
            
             ,
             evill
             
               surmisings
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               confusion
               ,
               disturbances
            
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             are
             also
             to
             be
             laid
             all
             at
             its
             doore
             .
             What
             farther
             of
             this
             nature
             and
             kind
             may
             be
             added
             (
             as
             much
             may
             be
             added
             )
             to
             evince
             the
             heinousnesse●
             of
             this
             sinne
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             I
             shall
             willingly
             subscribe
             unto
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             in
             abounding
             in
             what
             on
             all
             hands
             is
             confessed
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             incumbent
             upon
             him
             ,
             
             who
             would
             have
             me
             to
             goe
             farther
             in
             the
             description
             of
             this
             evill
             ,
             then
             as
             
               formerly
               stated
            
             ,
             to
             evince
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             another
             notion
             of
             the
             name
             or
             thing
             ,
             then
             that
             given
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             find
             me
             refractory
             .
             
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             I
             shall
             both
             consider
             what
             may
             be
             objected
             against
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             delivered
             ,
             and
             also
             discusse
             the
             present
             state
             of
             our
             divisions
             on
             the
             usuall
             principles
             ,
             and
             common
             
               acception
               of
               Schisme
            
             ;
             if
             first
             I
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             make
             some
             few
             inferences
             ,
             or
             deductions
             from
             what
             hath
             already
             been
             spoken
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             evinced
             .
          
           
             On
             supposition
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             is
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             it
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Schismaticall
             Church
             in
             the
             World.
             I
             say
             or
             supposition
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Schismaticall
               Church
            
             ,
             (
             as
             perhaps
             a
             Church
             may
             from
             its
             intestine
             differences
             ,
             be
             so
             not
             unfitly
             denominated
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             thereof
             .
             The
             Pope
             is
             the
             head
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             severall
             nations
             of
             Europe
             are
             members
             of
             it
             .
             Have
             we
             not
             seen
             that
             head
             taking
             his
             flesh
             in
             his
             teeth
             ,
             tearing
             his
             body
             and
             his
             limbs
             to
             pieces
             ?
             Have
             some
             of
             them
             
               thought
               on
               any
               thing
               else
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               arise
               Peter
               ,
               kill
               and
               eate
               ,
            
             all
             their
             dayes
             !
             Have
             we
             not
             seen
             this
             
               goodly
               head
            
             ,
             in
             disputes
             about
             
               Peters
               Patrimony
            
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               wage
               warre
            
             ,
             fight
             ,
             and
             
               shed
               blood
            
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             own
             members
             ?
             Must
             we
             believe
             
               Armies
               raised
            
             ,
             and
             battailes
             fought
             ,
             
             
               Townes
               fired
            
             ,
             all
             in
             pure
             love
             ,
             and
             
               perfect
               Church
               order
            
             ?
             not
             to
             mention
             their
             old
             
               altare
               contra
               altare
               ,
               Anti-Popes
               ,
               Anti-Councells
            
             ;
             look
             all
             over
             their
             Church
             ,
             on
             their
             
               Potentates
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Friars
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             their
             variances
             .
             What
             do
             the
             Chiefest
             ,
             choisest
             pillars
             ,
             
               eldest
               sonnes
            
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             of
             their
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             ?
             doe
             they
             not
             
               kill
               ,
               destroy
               ,
               and
               ruine
            
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             able
             ?
             let
             them
             not
             say
             these
             are
             the
             divisions
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             Nations
             on
             their
             hypothesis
             are
             members
             of
             that
             
               one
               Church
            
             .
             And
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             meanes
             to
             prevent
             its
             members
             from
             designed
             ,
             resolved
             on
             ,
             and
             continued
             murthering
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             nor
             can
             remove
             them
             from
             its
             society
             ,
             shall
             never
             have
             me
             in
             its
             communion
             ,
             as
             being
             
               bloudily
               Schismaticall
            
             .
             No●
             is
             there
             any
             necessity
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             forgoe
             the
             respective
             civill
             interests
             ,
             by
             being
             members
             of
             
               one
               Church
            
             .
             Prejudicate
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             Authority
             ,
             lye
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             that
             difficulty
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             ordained
             no
             Church
             ,
             that
             enwraps
             such
             interests
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             it
             may
             murther
             one
             another
             .
             Whatever
             then
             ,
             they
             pretend
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             and
             however
             they
             make
             
             it
             a
             note
             of
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             a
             property
             of
             it
             )
             that
             which
             is
             like
             it
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             made
             up
             of
             these
             two
             ingredients
             ,
             
               subjection
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               either
               for
               feare
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               or
               advantage
               to
               their
               livelyhood
               ,
            
             and
             a
             conspiracy
             for
             the
             destruction
             ,
             and
             suppression
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             oppose
             their
             interests
             ,
             wherein
             they
             agree
             like
             those
             ,
             who
             maintained
             Hierusalem
             in
             its
             last
             Siege
             by
             Titus
             ;
             they
             all
             consented
             to
             oppose
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             yet
             fought
             out
             all
             other
             things
             among
             themselves
             .
             That
             they
             are
             not
             so
             openly
             clamorous
             about
             the
             differences
             at
             present
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             is
             meerely
             from
             the
             pressure
             of
             Protestants
             round
             about
             them
             However
             ,
             let
             them
             at
             this
             day
             silence
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             Dominicans
             ,
             especially
             the
             Baijans
             and
             the
             Jansenians
             on
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             Molinists
             on
             the
             other
             :
             Take
             off
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             from
             its
             Schismaticall
             refusall
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ;
             Cause
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             to
             quit
             his
             claime
             to
             Sicilie
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             Excommunicate
             him
             every
             yeare
             ;
             compell
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Venice
             to
             receive
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Sorbonists
             about
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             generall
             Councell
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             whom
             opposing
             the
             
               Papall
               omnipotency
            
             they
             call
             Politicians
             ;
             quiet
             the
             contest
             
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             and
             Dominicans
             about
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ;
             burne
             Bellarmines
             books
             ,
             who
             almost
             on
             every
             Controversy
             of
             Ch.
             Religion
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             their
             
               intestine
               divisions
            
             ,
             branding
             some
             of
             their
             opinions
             as
             haereticall
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Medina
             about
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             some
             as
             Idolatricall
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Thomas
             about
             the
             
               worship
               of
               the
               Crosse
               with
               latria
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             they
             may
             give
             a
             better
             colour
             to
             their
             pretences
             ,
             then
             any
             as
             yet
             it
             wears
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             I
             insist
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ;
             when
             I
             am
             not
             more
             certaine
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             any
             
               instituted
               Church
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             owned
             by
             Christ
             as
             such
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               none
            
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             be
             thought
             singular
             in
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             duely
             con●idered
             ▪
             what
             this
             amounts
             unto
             .
             Some
             Learned
             men
             of
             latter
             daies
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             pleading
             in
             the
             justification
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             as
             to
             her
             departure
             from
             Rome
             ,
             did
             grant
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             doth
             not
             erre
             in
             Fundamentalls
             ,
             or
             maintained
             no
             errors
             
               remedilesly
               pernitious
            
             and
             destructive
             of
             Salvation
             .
             How
             farre
             they
             entangled
             themselves
             by
             this
             concession
             I
             argue
             not
             :
             The
             foundation
             of
             it
             lyes
             in
             this
             cleer
             truth
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Church
            
             what
             ever
             ,
             universall
             ,
             or
             particular
             ,
             can
             
               possibly
               erre
               in
               Fundamentalls
            
             ,
             for
             by
             so
             doing
             
             it
             would
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             .
             My
             denying
             then
             the
             
               Synogogue
               of
               Rome
            
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             then
             this
             :
             The
             Papist●
             maintaine
             in
             their
             
               publique
               Confessions
               ,
               fundamentall
               errors
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Assertion
             it
             s
             known
             I
             am
             not
             alone
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             principle
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             the
             sole
             nor
             
               maine
               principle
            
             ,
             
             whereon
             I
             ground
             my
             judgement
             in
             this
             case
             :
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             any
             tolerable
             likenesse
             or
             similitude
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             allowing
             the
             most
             
               skillfull
               of
               its
               Rabbies
            
             to
             give
             in
             the
             Characters
             and
             delineations
             of
             it
             ,
             instituted
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             is
             but
             an
             imitation
             &
             exemplar
             of
             the
             old
             Imperiall
             Goverment
             :
             one
             is
             set
             up
             in
             chiefe
             and
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Spiritualls
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperors
             were
             in
             civill
             things
             ;
             from
             him
             all
             power
             flowes
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             as
             there
             was
             a
             communication
             of
             power
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Civill
               state
               Praefects
               ,
               Proconsulls
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               Presidents
               ,
               Governours
            
             of
             the
             lesser
             and
             greater
             Nations
             ,
             with
             those
             under
             them
             ,
             in
             
               various
               civill
               subordinations
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             did
             beare
             rule
             and
             preside
             ,
             and
             ni
             the
             military
             to
             
               Generalls
               ,
               Legates
               ,
               Tribun's
            
             and
             
             the
             inferior
             Officers
             ;
             so
             is
             there
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
            
             ,
             in
             their
             severall
             subordinations
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             his
             
               civil
               state
            
             ;
             and
             to
             Generalls
             of
             
               Religious
               orders
               ,
               Provincialls
            
             ,
             and
             their
             dependants
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             his
             military
             .
             And
             it
             is
             by
             some
             (
             not
             in
             all
             things
             agreeing
             with
             them
             )
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Goverment
             ,
             pleaded
             for
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             brought
             in
             and
             established
             ,
             in
             correspondency
             and
             accommodation
             to
             the
             civill
             Goverment
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             which
             is
             undeniably
             evident
             and
             certaine
             :
             now
             this
             being
             not
             throughly
             done
             till
             the
             Empire
             had
             received
             an
             incurable
             wound
             ,
             it
             seemes
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             
               making
               of
               an
               image
               to
               the
               beast
               ,
               giving
               life
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               causing
               i●to
               speake
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             present
             Roman
             Church
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             an
             image
             or
             similitude
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             set
             up
             in
             its
             declining
             among
             and
             over
             the
             
               same
               persons
            
             in
             succession
             ,
             by
             the
             craft
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             through
             
               principles
               of
               deceit
               ,
               subtilty
            
             and
             
               Spirituall
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             was
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             of
             
               power
               ,
               dominion
               ,
               fleshlinesse
            
             ,
             and
             persecution
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             exactnesse
             of
             this
             correspondency
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             claime
             to
             be
             the
             
               stated
               body
            
             of
             his
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               
               Commonwealth
            
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             meerly
             dependent
             on
             his
             will
             ,
             bound
             unto
             him
             professedly
             by
             a
             
               military
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             exempted
             from
             the
             ordinary
             Rules
             and
             Goverment
             of
             his
             
               fixed
               Rulers
            
             in
             their
             severall
             subordination●
             ,
             under
             Officers
             of
             their
             own
             immediately
             commissionated
             by
             him
             ,
             with
             his
             mannagement
             of
             both
             those
             parties
             to
             ballance
             and
             keep
             them
             mutually
             in
             quiet
             and
             in
             order
             for
             his
             service
             (
             especially
             confiding
             in
             his
             men
             of
             warre
             ,
             like
             the
             Emperors
             of
             old
             )
             may
             elsewhere
             be
             farther
             manifested
             .
          
           
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             not
             be
             needfull
             to
             adde
             any
             thing
             to
             evince
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             pretensions
             of
             the
             Romanists
             or
             others
             against
             all
             or
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             upon
             a
             grant
             of
             the
             principles
             layd
             down
             ,
             it
             lyes
             so
             cleare
             in
             them
             without
             need
             of
             farther
             deduction
             ;
             and
             I
             speake
             with
             some
             confidence
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             in
             expectation
             of
             any
             hasty
             confutation
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             so
             indeed
             .
             The
             earnestnesse
             of
             their
             clamours
             ,
             importuning
             us
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             
               by
               the
               way
            
             ,
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             a
             
               direct
               debate
            
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             stated
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             seeking
             to
             repose
             our
             consciences
             in
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             the
             
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             the
             noise
             ,
             they
             make
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             what
             have
             we
             done
             ?
             wherein
             doth
             our
             guilt
             consist
             ?
             wherein
             lyes
             the
             peculiar
             concernment
             of
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ?
             let
             them
             goe
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             walke
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             aske
             of
             them
             concerning
             our
             wayes
             ,
             our
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             ?
             Doe
             
               we
               live
            
             in
             strife
             ,
             and
             variance
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             beare
             with
             each
             other
             ?
             doe
             we
             not
             worship
             God
             without
             disputes
             and
             divisions
             ?
             have
             we
             differences
             and
             contentions
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ?
             doe
             we
             break
             any
             bond
             of
             Union
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             bound
             ,
             by
             the
             expresse
             institutions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             if
             we
             have
             ,
             let
             the
             righteous
             reprove
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             
               own
               our
               guilt
            
             ,
             confesse
             we
             have
             been
             carnall
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             Reformation
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             have
             the
             
               Romanists
               ,
               Italians
            
             ,
             to
             doe
             to
             judge
             us
             ?
             knew
             we
             not
             your
             designe
             ,
             your
             interest
             ,
             your
             lives
             ,
             your
             Doctrines
             ,
             your
             Worship
             ,
             we
             might
             possibly
             think
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             intermeddle
             out
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             
               mistaken
               zeale
            
             ,
             but
             
               ad
               populum
               Phaleras
            
             :
             you
             would
             be
             making
             shrines
             ,
             and
             thence
             is
             this
             stirre
             ,
             and
             uproare
             .
             
               But
               we
               are
               Schismaticks
               in
               that
               we
               have
               departed
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               and
               for
               ▪
               our
               own
               Conventicles
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               Churches
               ,
               but
               styes
               of
               beasts
               ▪
            
             But
             this
             is
             
             most
             false
             .
             We
             abide
             in
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             under
             all
             the
             bonds
             ,
             wherein
             by
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             we
             stand
             related
             ▪
             unto
             it
             .
             Which
             if
             we
             prove
             not
             with
             as
             much
             evidence
             ,
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             such
             things
             will
             beare
             ,
             though
             you
             are
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             ●riumph
             over
             us
             .
             And
             if
             our
             own
             
               Congregations
               ▪
            
             be
             not
             Churches
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             are
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             Schismaticks
             ;
             for
             Schisme
             is
             an
             evill
             amongst
             the
             members
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             if
             S.
             Paul
             may
             be
             believed
             .
             
               But
               we
               have
               forsaken
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             But
             Gentlemen
             ,
             shew
             first
             how
             we
             were
             ever
             of
             it
             .
             No
             man
             hath
             lost
             that
             
               which
               he
               never
               had
            
             ;
             nor
             hath
             left
             the
             place
             or
             station
             wherein
             he
             never
             was
             .
             Tell
             me
             when
             or
             how
             we
             were
             members
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             We
             know
             not
             your
             language
             ,
             you
             are
             Barbarians
             to
             us
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             assemble
             with
             you
             .
             
               But
               your
               Forefathers
               left
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               you
               persist
               in
               their
               evill
               .
            
             Prove
             that
             your
             Forefathers
             were
             ever
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             any
             communion
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             say
             somewhat
             .
             To
             desert
             a
             mans
             station
             ,
             and
             relation
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             on
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             ,
             is
             not
             Schisme
             ;
             as
             shall
             farther
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             same
             principle
             ,
             
             a
             plea
             for
             
             freedome
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             any
             
               Church
               ,
               reall
            
             ,
             or
             pretended
             ,
             as
             Nationall
             ,
             may
             be
             founded
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             ;
             either
             we
             are
             of
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             to
             give
             that
             instance
             )
             or
             we
             
               are
               not
            
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             are
             exempted
             by
             our
             Protestation
             ,
             as
             before
             ;
             whatever
             we
             are
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             Schismaticks
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             fatally
             bound
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             
               members
               of
               it
            
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             being
             made
             so
             we
             
               know
               not
               how
            
             ,
             and
             continuing
             so
             we
             
               know
               not
               why
            
             ,
             shew
             us
             then
             what
             duty
             ,
             or
             office
             of
             Love
             is
             incumbent
             on
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             performe
             ?
             Doe
             we
             not
             joyne
             in
             externall
             acts
             of
             worship
             in
             Peace
             with
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ?
             Call
             the
             whole
             
               Church
               together
            
             ,
             and
             try
             what
             we
             will
             doe
             ?
             Doe
             we
             not
             joyne
             in
             
               every
               Congregation
            
             in
             the
             Nation
             ?
             This
             is
             not
             charged
             on
             us
             ;
             nor
             will
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             right
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             without
             a
             Relation
             to
             some
             particular
             Church
             in
             the
             Nation
             ;
             I
             know
             where
             the
             sore
             lyes
             .
             A
             Nationall
             Officer
             ,
             or
             Officers
             ▪
             with
             others
             acting
             under
             them
             in
             severall
             subordinations
             ,
             with
             various
             distributions
             of
             power
             ,
             are
             the
             Church
             intended
             .
             A
             non-submission
             to
             their
             rules
             and
             constitutions
             ,
             is
             the
             Schisme
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             
               Quem
               das
               finem
               Rex
               magne
               laborum
               !
            
             But
             this
             pretence
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             sifted
             
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             let
             any
             one
             informe
             me
             ,
             what
             duty
             I
             ought
             to
             performe
             towards
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             on
             supposition
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             performe
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             addresse
             my selfe
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             these
             considerations
             with
             things
             of
             more
             immediate
             concernment
             ,
             
             Of
             the
             divisions
             that
             have
             fallen
             out
             
               amongst
               us
            
             in
             things
             of
             Religion
             ,
             since
             the
             last
             Revolutions
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             hath
             been
             so
             effectuall
             a
             promotion
             (
             such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             ,
             which
             even
             beare
             all
             before
             them
             in
             humane
             affaires
             )
             as
             the
             mutuall
             charging
             one
             another
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             .
             That
             the
             notion
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             whereon
             this
             charge
             is
             built
             by
             the
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             was
             invented
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             to
             promote
             their
             plea
             ,
             and
             advantage
             them
             with
             them
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             to
             doe
             ,
             without
             due
             regard
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             a
             suitablenesse
             to
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             is
             too
             evident
             .
             For
             on
             very
             small
             foundations
             have
             mighty
             fabricks
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Religion
             been
             raised
             .
             As
             an
             Ability
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             present
             posture
             and
             Condition
             
             of
             affaires
             ,
             with
             counsell
             to
             give
             direction
             for
             their
             order
             and
             mannagement
             ,
             towards
             any
             end
             proposed
             ,
             not
             an
             Ability
             to
             contri●e
             for
             events
             ,
             and
             to
             knit
             on
             one
             thing
             upon
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             probability
             of
             successe
             for
             continuance
             ,
             which
             is
             almost
             constantly
             disturbed
             by
             
               unexpected
               providentiall
            
             interveniences
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Contrivers
             at
             a
             perplexing
             losse
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             summe
             of
             
               humane
               wisdome
            
             ;
             so
             it
             will
             be
             our
             wisdome
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             judge
             according
             to
             what
             by
             any
             meanes
             is
             made
             present
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             its
             principles
             on
             that
             account
             rendred
             ready
             to
             exert
             themselves
             ,
             but
             ever
             to
             recoile
             to
             the
             originall
             ,
             and
             first
             institution
             .
             When
             a
             man
             first
             falls
             into
             some
             current
             ,
             he
             finds
             it
             strong
             ,
             and
             almost
             impassable
             ;
             trace
             it
             to
             its
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             a
             
               dribling
               gutter
               ▪
               Paul
            
             tells
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             divisions
             amongst
             them
             ,
             breaches
             of
             that
             Love
             &
             Order
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Religious
             Assemblies
             .
             Hence
             there
             is
             a
             
               sinne
               of
               Schisme
            
             raised
             ;
             which
             when
             considered
             as
             now
             stated
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             relate
             to
             that
             treated
             on
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             then
             
               Simon
               Sonne
               of
               Jonas
               ,
               lovest
               thou
               me
               ,
            
             doth
             to
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ;
             or
             Christs
             saying
             to
             Peter
             of
             
               John
               ,
               If
               I
               will
               that
               he
               tarry
               till
               I
               come
               ,
               
               what
               is
               that
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             did
             to
             the
             report
             ,
             that
             
               went
               afterwards
            
             abroad
             ,
             that
             
               that
               Disciple
               should
               not
               die
            
             .
             When
             God
             shall
             have
             reduced
             his
             Churches
             to
             their
             Primitive
             Purity
             and
             institution
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             risen
             ,
             and
             have
             shaken
             
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               dust
            
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             Religion
             returne
             to
             their
             
               native
               simplicity
            
             ,
             it
             is
             scarce
             possible
             to
             imagine
             ,
             what
             Vizards
             will
             
               fall
               off
            
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             contrary
             appearance
             many
             things
             will
             have
             ,
             to
             what
             they
             now
             walke
             up
             and
             downe
             in
             .
          
           
             I
             wish
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             really
             concerned
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             who
             have
             voluntarily
             given
             up
             themselves
             to
             walke
             in
             them
             according
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             what
             evill
             lyes
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             place
             to
             causelesse
             differences
             ,
             and
             divisions
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             Had
             this
             
               sinne
               of
               Schisme
            
             been
             rightly
             stated
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             and
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             charged
             in
             its
             
               proper
               place
            
             ,
             perhaps
             some
             would
             have
             been
             more
             carefull
             in
             their
             deportment
             in
             their
             Relations
             .
             At
             present
             ,
             the
             dispute
             in
             the
             World
             relating
             hereunto
             ,
             is
             about
             
               Subjection
               to
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             :
             And
             this
             mannaged
             on
             the
             Principles
             of
             Edicts
             
             of
             Councells
             ,
             with
             the
             practices
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Nations
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             long
             agoe
             past
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             considerations
             ,
             wherein
             the
             concernment
             of
             Christians
             is
             doubtlesse
             very
             small
             .
             Or
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             conformity
             to
             Metropolitan
             and
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             in
             their
             constitutions
             ,
             and
             wayes
             of
             worship
             joyntly
             ,
             or
             severally
             prescribed
             by
             them
             .
             In
             more
             Ancient
             times
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             agitated
             under
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             was
             about
             persons
             or
             Churches
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             Communion
             and
             Society
             of
             Saints
             with
             all
             other
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             consenting
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             these
             differences
             respectively
             are
             handled
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             the
             state
             of
             things
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             grown
             unto
             in
             the
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             mannaged
             .
             When
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             occasion
             given
             to
             any
             such
             Controversies
             ,
             nor
             foundation
             laid
             making
             them
             possible
             ▪
             That
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ought
             every
             where
             to
             abound
             in
             love
             and
             forbearance
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             especially
             to
             carry
             all
             things
             in
             union
             and
             Peace
             in
             those
             Societies
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             joyned
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             his
             Endeavours
             ,
             and
             Exhortations
             :
             Of
             
               these
               things
            
             he
             is
             utterly
             silent
             :
             Let
             them
             ,
             who
             aime
             to
             recover
             
             themselves
             into
             the
             like
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             consider
             his
             
               commands
               ,
               exhortations
            
             ,
             and
             reproofes
             .
             Things
             are
             now
             generally
             otherwise
             stated
             ,
             which
             furnisheth
             men
             with
             objections
             against
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             to
             whose
             removall
             ,
             and
             farther
             clearing
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             addresse
             my selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Objections
               against
               the
               former
               discourse
               proposed
               to
               consideration
               :
               Separation
               from
               any
               Church
               in
               the
               Scripture
               not
               called
               Schisme
               .
               Grounds
               of
               such
               separation
               .
               Apostacy
               ,
               irregular
               walking
               ,
               sensuality
               .
               Of
               separation
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Reformation
               .
               Of
               commands
               for
               separation
               .
               No
               Example
               of
               Churches
               departing
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               one
               another
               .
               Of
               the
               common
               notion
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               made
               of
               it
               .
               Schisme
               a
               breach
               of
               Vnion
               .
               That
               Vnion
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             which
             lyes
             obvious
             to
             every
             man
             against
             what
             hath
             been
             delivered
             ,
             
             and
             which
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             the
             particular
             objections
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             seemes
             lyable
             and
             obnoxious
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             this
             description
             
             of
             Schisme
             ;
             separation
             of
             any
             man
             or
             men
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             Church
             from
             others
             ,
             is
             not
             Schisme
             ;
             Seeing
             that
             is
             an
             evill
             only
             amongst
             the
             members
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             whilest
             they
             continue
             
               so
               to
               be
            
             :
             which
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             as
             fond
             ,
             and
             absurd
             .
          
           
             Of
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             judgement
             of
             most
             men
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             
             what
             it
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             what
             strength
             there
             is
             in
             an
             Argument
             deduced
             from
             the
             consent
             pretended
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             as
             yet
             arrived
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             Nor
             have
             I
             yet
             manifested
             ,
             what
             I
             grant
             of
             the
             Generall
             notion
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             drawn
             by
             way
             of
             Analogie
             or
             proportion
             of
             Reason
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scripture
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             upon
             the
             precise
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             and
             description
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             
             as
             used
             and
             given
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             In
             this
             sence
             I
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             any
             relinquishment
             ,
             departure
             ,
             or
             separation
             from
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             Churches
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             intimated
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             called
             Schisme
             ,
             or
             agreeth
             with
             the
             description
             by
             them
             given
             us
             of
             that
             terme
             .
             Let
             them
             that
             are
             contrary
             minded
             attempt
             the
             proof
             of
             what
             they
             affirme
             .
             As
             farre
             as
             a
             
               negative
               Proposition
            
             is
             
             capable
             of
             evidence
             from
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             the
             opposition
             made
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             layed
             down
             will
             receive
             it
             by
             the
             
               ensuing
               considerations
            
             .
             
          
           
             All
             blameable
             departure
             from
             any
             Church
             or
             Churches
             ,
             or
             relinquishment
             of
             them
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             of
             these
             three
             Heads
             or
             Causes
             :
             
               1.
               
               Apostacy
               ,
               2.
               
               Irregularity
               of
               walking
               .
               3.
               
               Professed
               sensuality
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Apostacy
             or
             falling
             away
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             forsaking
             the
             Congregations
             or
             Assemblyes
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             mentioned
             
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               wholy
               deserting
               the
               assembling
               our selves
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               ▪
            
             A
             separation
             from
             ,
             and
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             or
             those
             Churches
             ,
             with
             whom
             men
             have
             assembled
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             guilt
             here
             charged
             on
             some
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Upon
             what
             account
             they
             so
             separated
             themselves
             is
             declared
             
               v.
               26.
               they
               sinned
               willfully
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             thereby
             
               shipping
               out
               their
               necks
               from
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               v.
               28.
            
             and
             
               drawing
               back
               to
               perdition
               v.
               29.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             departed
             off
             to
             Judaisme
             .
             I
             much
             question
             ,
             whether
             any
             one
             would
             think
             fit
             
             to
             call
             these
             men
             Schismaticks
             ?
             or
             whether
             we
             should
             so
             judge
             ,
             or
             so
             speake
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             dayes
             should
             forsake
             our
             Churches
             ,
             and
             turne
             Mahumetans
             ;
             Such
             a
             departure
             makes
             men
             Apostates
             not
             Schismaticks
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             many
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             accounted
             Schismaticks
             ,
             because
             the
             lesser
             crime
             is
             swallowed
             up
             and
             drowned
             in
             the
             greater
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             sin
             is
             wholly
             of
             another
             nature
             .
          
           
             Of
             some
             ,
             
             who
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             
               Church
               communion
            
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             by
             their
             disorderly
             and
             irregular
             walking
             we
             have
             also
             mention
             .
             The
             Apostle
             calls
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               14.
               unruly
               ,
            
             or
             
               disorderly
               persons
            
             ,
             not
             abiding
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             order
             prescribed
             by
             Christ
             in
             ,
             and
             unto
             his
             Churches
             :
             and
             sayes
             ,
             they
             walked
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               2
               Thess
               .
               3
               6.
            
             out
             of
             all
             Church
             order
             :
             whom
             he
             would
             have
             warned
             and
             avoided
             :
             so
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               2
               Th.
               3
               2.
            
             persons
             that
             abide
             quietly
             in
             no
             place
             or
             station
             ,
             but
             wandred
             up
             &
             down
             ;
             whom
             whatever
             their
             profession
             be
             ,
             he
             denies
             to
             have
             faith
             .
             That
             there
             were
             many
             of
             this
             sort
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               times
            
             ,
             who
             through
             a
             vaine
             and
             slight
             spirit
             neglected
             ,
             and
             fell
             off
             from
             Church
             Assemblyes
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             would
             
             not
             openly
             renounce
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             known
             .
             Of
             such
             disorderly
             persons
             we
             have
             many
             in
             our
             dayes
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             whom
             we
             charge
             not
             with
             Schisme
             ,
             but
             
               vanity
               ,
               folly
               ,
               disobedience
            
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Men
             also
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             sensuality
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             
               freely
               indulge
            
             to
             their
             lusts
             and
             live
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             pleasure
             all
             their
             dayes
             
               Jude
               19.
            
             these
             are
             they
             that
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             
               sensuall
               ,
               having
               not
               the
               spirit
            
             ;
             Who
             are
             these
             ?
             they
             that
             
               turne
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               lasciviousnesse
               and
               that
               deny
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               v.
               4.
               that
               defile
               the
               flesh
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8.
            
             that
             spoke
             
               evill
               of
               things
               they
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               in
               things
               they
               knew
               naturally
               as
               bruit
               beasts
               they
               corrupted
               themselves
               v.
               10.
               
            
             Sinning
             openly
             like
             beasts
             against
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             so
             
               v.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               16.
            
             these
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             are
             they
             that
             
               separate
               themselves
            
             ,
             men
             given
             over
             to
             
               worke
               all
               uncleannesse
            
             with
             delight
             and
             greedinesse
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             abusing
             themselves
             and
             justifying
             their
             Abominations
             with
             a
             pretence
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             any
             blameable
             separation
             from
             ,
             
             or
             relinquishment
             of
             any
             Church
             
             or
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             what
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             one
             of
             those
             heads
             ,
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             learne
             .
             Now
             whether
             the
             men
             of
             these
             Abominations
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             their
             crime
             in
             separating
             themselves
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Schisme
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             judge
             :
             If
             on
             any
             of
             these
             accounts
             ,
             any
             persons
             have
             withdrawn
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             any
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             on
             any
             motives
             of
             feare
             ,
             or
             love
             apostatized
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             it
             ,
             by
             walking
             disorderly
             and
             loosely
             in
             their
             conversations
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             sensuality
             and
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             no
             more
             able
             to
             beare
             the
             society
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             called
             to
             holinesse
             and
             purity
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             they
             shall
             assuredly
             
               beare
               their
               own
               burthen
            
             .
          
           
             But
             none
             of
             these
             instances
             are
             comprehensive
             of
             the
             case
             inquired
             after
             ;
             
             so
             that
             for
             a
             close
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             withdraw
             or
             withhold
             himselfe
             from
             the
             communion
             externall
             and
             visible
             of
             any
             Church
             or
             Churches
             ,
             on
             the
             pretension
             and
             plea
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             the
             
               worship
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               discipline
            
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             is
             corrupted
             
             among
             them
             ,
             with
             which
             corruption
             he
             dares
             not
             defile
             himselfe
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             Schisme
             ,
             no●
             is
             that
             case
             particularly
             exemplified
             ,
             or
             expressely
             supposed
             ,
             whereby
             a
             judgement
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             fact
             at
             large
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             left
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             such
             
               generall
               principles
            
             and
             Rules
             ,
             as
             are
             given
             us
             for
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
             What
             may
             regularly
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             
             be
             deduced
             from
             the
             commands
             given
             to
             
               turne
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               only
               a
               forme
               of
               Godlinesse
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             to
             
               withdraw
               from
               them
               that
               walk
               disorderly
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             6.
             not
             to
             beare
             ,
             nor
             endure
             in
             communion
             ,
             men
             of
             
               corrupt
               principles
               ,
               and
               wicked
               lives
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.
             14.
             but
             positively
             to
             separate
             from
             an
             Apostate
             Church
             ,
             
               Rev.
               18.
               4
            
             :
             that
             in
             all
             things
             we
             may
             worship
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             and
             appointment
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             force
             of
             these
             commands
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             without
             the
             compasse
             of
             what
             I
             am
             now
             treating
             about
             .
          
           
             Of
             one
             particular
             
               Church
               ▪
            
             departing
             from
             that
             communion
             with
             another
             ,
             
             or
             others
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             
             hold
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             the
             departing
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             from
             the
             
               common
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             not
             to
             relate
             to
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             example
             .
             Diotrephes
             assuming
             an
             Authority
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             placed
             ,
             
               3
               Joh.
               9
               ,
               10.
            
             and
             for
             a
             season
             hindering
             the
             brethren
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             them
             ,
             toward
             the
             great
             Apostle
             and
             others
             ,
             makes
             the
             nearest
             approach
             to
             such
             a
             division
             :
             but
             yet
             in
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             our
             purpose
             in
             hand
             .
             When
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             that
             communion
             ,
             that
             Churches
             have
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             among
             themselves
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             more
             fully
             discussed
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             my
             sence
             alone
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             instance
             of
             any
             such
             separation
             as
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             debate
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             It
             is
             confessed
             by
             others
             differing
             from
             me
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             Church
             affaires
             .
             To
             
               leave
               all
               ordinary
               communion
               in
               any
               Church
               with
               dislike
               ,
               where
               opposition
               ,
               or
               offence
               offers
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               to
               separate
               from
               such
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               Scripture
               sence
               ;
               such
               separation
               was
               not
               in
               being
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Pap●●accom
               .
               p.
               55.
            
             
             But
             how
             they
             came
             to
             know
             exactly
             the
             
               sence
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             in
             &
             about
             things
             not
             mentioned
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             As
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             
             were
             I
             unwilling
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             as
             yet
             understand
             how
             I
             may
             be
             compelled
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             notion
             of
             Schisme
             any
             farther
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             need
             of
             adding
             any
             thing
             to
             demonstrate
             how
             little
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             walking
             peaceably
             in
             any
             particular
             Church
             society
             ,
             is
             concerned
             in
             all
             the
             clamarous
             disputes
             of
             this
             Age
             about
             it
             ;
             being
             built
             on
             false
             
               Hypotheses
               ,
               presumptions
            
             ,
             and
             notions
             ,
             no
             other
             way
             considerable
             ,
             but
             as
             received
             by
             
               tradition
               from
               our
               Fathers
            
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             some
             carry
             on
             this
             Discourse
             to
             a
             fuller
             issue
             ;
             
             There
             is
             another
             
               common
               notion
            
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             pleads
             to
             an
             originall
             from
             that
             spoken
             expressly
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             
               parity
               of
               reason
            
             ,
             which
             tolerable
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             hath
             been
             and
             is
             
               injuriously
               applyed
            
             ,
             and
             used
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             hath
             fallen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             needed
             it
             as
             an
             engine
             to
             fixe
             or
             improve
             them
             in
             the
             station
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             were
             ;
             &
             wherewith
             they
             are
             pleased
             .
             Indeed
             being
             invented
             for
             severall
             purposes
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             then
             for
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             scarce
             able
             to
             
               keep
               off
            
             the
             force
             of
             it
             from
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             whilest
             mannaged
             against
             them
             by
             them
             above
             ;
             at
             the
             same
             time
             vigorously
             to
             apply
             it
             for
             the
             oppression
             of
             all
             under
             
             them
             .
             What
             is
             on
             all
             hands
             consented
             unto
             ,
             as
             its
             
               generall
               nature
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             freely
             grant
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             have
             liberty
             and
             advantage
             thence
             to
             debate
             the
             restriction
             and
             application
             of
             it
             to
             the
             severall
             purposes
             of
             men
             ,
             prevailing
             themselves
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Let
             then
             the
             
               generall
               demand
            
             be
             granted
             ,
             
             that
             Schisme
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               breach
               of
               Vnion
            
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             attend
             with
             one
             reasonable
             postulatum
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             union
             be
             an
             union
             of
             the
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             The
             consideration
             then
             of
             what
             ,
             or
             what
             sort
             of
             union
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             instituted
             &
             appointed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             foundation
             of
             what
             I
             have
             farther
             to
             offer
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
             Let
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             if
             you
             please
             be
             accounted
             Schisme
             ,
             for
             being
             an
             evill
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             by
             what
             name
             or
             title
             it
             be
             distinguished
             .
             It
             is
             not
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             any
             kind
             of
             relinquishment
             or
             desertion
             of
             any
             Church
             or
             Churches
             ,
             is
             presently
             Schisme
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             a
             separation
             ,
             as
             breakes
             the
             
               bond
               of
               Vnion
            
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             union
             being
             instituted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             various
             acceptions
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             distinguished
             .
             Therefore
             for
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             
             that
             which
             is
             particularly
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             and
             also
             its
             contrary
             ,
             I
             must
             shew
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             severall
             considerations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             ,
             union
             is
             to
             be
             preserved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             that
             union
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             
               minde
               of
               Christ
            
             we
             are
             to
             keep
             and
             observe
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             severall
             notions
             of
             it
             respectively
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             how
             that
             union
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             that
             sinne
             whereby
             it
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             In
             handling
             this
             triple
             proposall
             ,
             I
             desire
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             expected
             that
             I
             should
             much
             insist
             on
             any
             thing
             that
             falls
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             usefull
             to
             my
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             proved
             and
             confirmed
             by
             others
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             controule
             ;
             and
             such
             will
             
               many
               ,
               if
               not
               most
               of
               the
               principles
               ,
               that
               I
               proceed
               upon
               ,
               appeare
               to
               be
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Severall
               Acceptations
               in
               the
               Scripture
               of
               the
               name
               Church
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               visible
               .
               Perpetuity
               of
               particular
               Churches
               .
               A
               mistake
               rectifyed
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               evinced
               .
               Bellarmine
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               .
               Vnion
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               wherein
               it
               consists
               .
               Vnion
               by
               way
               of
               consequence
               .
               Vnity
               of
               Faith.
               Of
               Love.
               The
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               itsselfe
               .
               The
               breach
               of
               the
               Vnion
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               wherein
               it
               consisteth
               .
               Not
               morally
               possible
               .
               Protestants
               not
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Papall
               world
               out
               of
               interest
               in
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               .
               As
               partly
               profane
               .
               Miracles
               no
               evidence
               of
               Holinesse
               .
               Partly
               ignorant
               .
               Selfe
               Justitiaries
               .
               Idolatrous
               .
               Worshippers
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             thing
             proposed
             .
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             living
             in
             this
             world
             (
             as
             to
             our
             present
             concernment
             )
             is
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             
               Mysticall
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             
             
               Elect
               ,
               Redeemed
               ,
               Justifyed
            
             and
             Sanctifyed
             ones
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Church-Catholick-Militant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Vniversality
             of
             men
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             
               word
               ,
               visibly
            
             professing
             and
             yeilding
             obedience
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             called
             by
             some
             the
             
               Church-Catholick
               visible
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             of
             some
             place
             ,
             wherein
             the
             instituted
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             celebrated
             according
             to
             his
             minde
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Rise
             &
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             
             doth
             this
             distinction
             of
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             arise
             ;
             for
             whereas
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             society
             of
             men
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             It
             is
             evident
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             a
             twofold
             call
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             one
             effectuall
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
            
             the
             other
             only
             externall
             .
             The
             Church
             must
             be
             distinguished
             according
             to
             its
             answer
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             these
             calls
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             the
             two
             first
             states
             and
             considerations
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             ordinary
             glosse
             ,
             
               ad
               Rom.
               8.
               
               Vocatio
               exterior
               fit
               per
               Praedicatores
               ,
               &
               est
               communis
               bonorum
               ,
               &
               malorum
               ,
               interior
               vero
               tantum
               est
               Electorum
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             there
             are
             Lawes
             and
             externall
             rules
             for
             joynt
             communion
             ,
             given
             to
             them
             
             that
             are
             called
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             confessed
             )
             the
             necessity
             of
             Churches
             in
             the
             last
             acceptation
             ,
             wherein
             obedience
             can
             alone
             be
             yeilded
             to
             those
             Laws
             ,
             is
             thereby
             established
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             sence
             the
             Church
             hath
             as
             such
             ,
             
             the
             properties
             of
             
               perpetuity
               ,
               invisibility
               ,
               infallibility
            
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             necessary
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             attending
             of
             it
             ;
             not
             as
             notes
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             certaine
             Adjuncts
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             existence
             .
             Neither
             are
             there
             any
             signes
             of
             lesse
             or
             more
             certainty
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             may
             be
             discerned
             ,
             or
             known
             as
             such
             ;
             though
             there
             are
             of
             the
             Individualls
             ,
             whereof
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             ,
             
             the
             Church
             hath
             
               perpetuity
               visibility
            
             ,
             &
             infallibility
             as
             qualifyed
             above
             ,
             in
             a
             secondary
             sence
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               not
               as
               such
            
             ,
             not
             as
             visible
             and
             confessing
             ,
             but
             as
             comprizing
             the
             individualls
             whereof
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             doth
             consist
             .
             For
             all
             that
             truely
             believe
             ,
             professe
             ;
             though
             all
             that
             professe
             ,
             doe
             not
             truely
             believe
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Christ
             hath
             had
             alwayes
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             
               last
               sence
            
             ,
             
             and
             Acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             needlesse
             enquiry
             :
             nor
             are
             we
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             any
             farther
             then
             in
             other
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             
             that
             are
             recorded
             in
             story
             :
             though
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             although
             very
             many
             in
             all
             Ages
             kept
             up
             their
             station
             in
             ,
             &
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             two
             former
             acceptations
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             in
             some
             of
             them
             scarce
             any
             
               visible
               Society
            
             of
             worshippers
             ,
             so
             far
             answering
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             them
             fit
             to
             be
             owned
             and
             joyned
             withall
             ,
             as
             a
             visible
             particular
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             yet
             ,
             though
             the
             notions
             of
             men
             were
             generally
             corrupt
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             professours
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             whereof
             so
             little
             is
             recorded
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             them
             that
             did
             best
             ,
             is
             not
             rashly
             to
             be
             determined
             of
             .
             Nor
             can
             our
             Judgement
             be
             censured
             in
             this
             ,
             by
             them
             who
             think
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             lay
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Believer
             left
             ,
             but
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             preserved
             in
             that
             one
             person
             :
             So
             was
             Bernard
             minded
             
               Tractat.
               de
               pass
               .
               Dom.
               (
               ego
               sum
               vitis
               )
               s●la
               per
               illud
               triste
               sabbathum
               stetit
               in
               fide
               ,
               &
               salvata
               fuit
               Ecclesia
               in
               ipsa
               sola
               .
            
             Of
             the
             same
             minde
             is
             Marsilius
             in
             
               Sent.
               Quaest
               20.
               
               Art.
               3.
            
             as
             are
             also
             others
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             see
             
               Bannes
               in
               2.
               2.
               
               Thom.
               Quaest.
               1.
               
               Art.
               10.
               
            
             I
             no
             way
             doubt
             of
             the
             perpetuall
             existence
             of
             innumerable
             Believers
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             made
             the
             profession
             ,
             that
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             
             to
             salvation
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             though
             I
             question
             a
             
               regular
               association
            
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             7000
             in
             Israel
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Elijah
             ,
             were
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             not
             constitute
             a
             Church
             state
             among
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             .
             But
             these
             things
             must
             be
             farther
             spoken
             to
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             by
             the
             way
             reminde
             a
             
               learned
               Person
            
             ,
             
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             formerly
             occasionally
             had
             some
             debate
             in
             print
             ,
             about
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             first
             Churches
             ,
             of
             a
             mistake
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             have
             prevented
             with
             a
             little
             enquiry
             into
             the
             judgement
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             he
             undertook
             to
             confute
             at
             a
             venture
             .
             I
             having
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             any
             
               ordinary
               Church
               Officer
               instituted
               in
               the
               first
               times
               ,
               relating
               to
               more
               Churches
               in
               his
               Office
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               Church
               then
               a
               single
               particular
               Congregation
            
             ;
             He
             replyes
             ,
             that
             this
             
               is
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               which
               his
               memory
               suggested
               to
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Saints
               Beliefe
               ,
               printed
               12
               or
               14
               yeares
               since
               ,
               where
               instead
               of
               that
               Article
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Symbole
               ,
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               this
               very
               Hypothesis
               was
               substituted
               .
            
             If
             he
             really
             believed
             that
             in
             professing
             I
             owned
             no
             instituted
             Church
             with
             Officers
             of
             one
             denomination
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             beyond
             a
             single
             
             sence
             v.
             24.
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               fill
               up
               that
            
             Congregation
             ,
             I
             renounced
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             was
             any
             way
             necessitated
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             I
             suppose
             he
             may
             by
             what
             hath
             now
             been
             expressed
             ,
             be
             rectifyed
             in
             his
             Apprehension
             .
             If
             he
             was
             willing
             only
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             advantage
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             supposed
             himselfe
             accommodated
             by
             that
             expression
             ,
             to
             presse
             the
             perswasion
             owned
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             
               ignorant
               men
            
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             but
             startle
             at
             the
             noyse
             of
             
               denying
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             may
             passe
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             reports
             in
             such
             discourses
             are
             to
             be
             allowed
             at
             .
             
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             sence
             the
             word
             is
             used
             
               Mat.
               16.
               28.
               upon
               this
               rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               it
            
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               Elect
            
             ,
             redeemed
             ,
             justifyed
             ,
             sanctifyed
             ones
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             built
             on
             Christ
             ;
             and
             these
             only
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             are
             interested
             in
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             such
             in
             any
             sence
             ,
             but
             is
             peculiarly
             made
             therein
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             truely
             &
             properly
             a
             part
             ,
             &
             member
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             Who
             ,
             and
             who
             only
             are
             interested
             in
             that
             promise
             Christ
             himselfe
             declares
             
               Joh.
               6.
               40.
               
               Joh.
               10
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Joh.
               17.
               20
               ,
               24.
            
             they
             that
             will
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             must
             know
             that
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             them
             to
             establish
             the
             promise
             
             made
             to
             it
             unto
             every
             one
             that
             is
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             sence
             which
             whatever
             be
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             I
             suppose
             they
             will
             find
             difficult
             worke
             of
             .
             
               Eph.
               5.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Christ
               loved
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himselfe
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctify
               and
               cleanse
               it
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               present
               it
               to
               himselfe
               a
               Glorious
               Church
               not
               having
               spot
               ,
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             He
             speakes
             only
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             loved
             antecedently
             to
             his
             dying
             for
             them
             ,
             whereof
             his
             love
             to
             them
             was
             the
             cause
             ;
             who
             they
             are
             is
             manifest
             ,
             
               Joh.
               10.
               15.
               
               Joh.
            
             17.
             17.
             
             And
             those
             on
             whom
             by
             his
             death
             he
             accomplished
             the
             effects
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             
               washing
               ,
               cleansing
            
             and
             sanctifying
             bringing
             them
             into
             the
             Condition
             promised
             to
             the
             
               bride
               the
               Lambs
               wife
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               8.
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               new
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               2.
            
             of
             elected
             &
             saved
             ones
             
               v.
               27.
               
               Col.
               1.
               18.
            
             containes
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             same
             light
             and
             evidence
             ;
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               body
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             not
             only
             a
             governing
             head
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             Rules
             and
             Lawes
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Naturall
             head
             unto
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             influenced
             by
             him
             with
             a
             
               new
               spirituall
               life
            
             ,
             which
             Bellarmine
             professeth
             against
             ,
             as
             any
             requisite
             condition
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             :
             In
             that
             same
             
             
               which
               is
               behind
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Christ
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               for
               his
               bodies
               sake
               ▪
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               :
            
             which
             assertion
             is
             exactly
             paralell
             to
             that
             of
             
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               10.
               
               Therefore
               I
               endure
               all
               things
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               obtaine
               Salvation
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Elect
             and
             the
             Church
             are
             the
             same
             persons
             under
             severall
             considerations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             even
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             its
             participation
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             is
             called
             
               Elect
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               13.
            
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             
               Mat.
               16.
               18.
            
             is
             expounded
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             
               Mat.
               22.
               24.
            
             
             But
             to
             prove
             at
             large
             by
             a
             multiplication
             of
             Arguments
             and
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             Mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             consists
             of
             the
             
               whole
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               as
               Redeemed
               ,
               Justifyed
               ,
               Sanctifyed
               ,
               Called
               ,
               Believing
               ,
               and
               yeilding
               obedience
            
             to
             Christ
             throughout
             the
             world
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             it
             as
             Militant
             in
             any
             one
             Age
             )
             and
             of
             them
             only
             ,
             were
             as
             needlessly
             
               actum
               agere
            
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             can
             well
             devise
             .
             It
             is
             done
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             uncontroulably
             ,
             
               terque
               quaterque
            
             .
             And
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             doctrine
             is
             delivered
             by
             Aquinas
             himselfe
             
               p.
               3.
               
               Q.
               8.
               
               A.
               3.
               
            
             In
             briefe
             ,
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             inquiry
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             which
             such
             
               glorious
               things
            
             are
             spoken
             in
             
             Scripture
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Bride
             ,
             the
             Sister
             ,
             the
             
               only
               one
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             
               D●ve
               undefiled
            
             ,
             his
             
               Temple
               ,
               Elect
               ,
               Redeemed
            
             ,
             his
             Sione
             ,
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             
               new
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             inquiry
             ,
             the
             Reader
             knowes
             where
             he
             may
             abundanly
             find
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             asserting
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             this
             sence
             is
             no
             new
             Apprehension
             ,
             
             is
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             at
             all
             looked
             backward
             to
             what
             was
             past
             before
             us
             .
             
               Omnibus
               consideratis
            
             (
             saith
             
               Austin
               )
               puto
               me
               non
               temere
               dicere
               ,
               alios
               ita
               esse
               in
               domo
               dei
               ,
               ut
               ips●
               etiam
               sint
               eadem
               domus
               Dei
               ,
               quae
               dicitur
               aedificari
               supra
               petram
               ,
               quae
               unica
               columba
               appellatur
               ,
               quae
               sponsa
               pulchra
               sine
               macula
               ,
               &
               ruga
               ,
               &
               hortus
               conclusus
               ,
               fons
               signatus
               ,
               patens
               aquae
               vivae
               ,
               paradisus
               cum
               fructu
               pomorum
               ,
               alios
               autem
               ita
               constat
               esse
               in
               domo
               ,
               ut
               non
               pertineant
               ad
               compagem
               domus
               —
               Sed
               sicut
               esse
               palea
               dicitur
               in
               frumentis
               .
               de
               Bapt.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               51.
            
             who
             is
             herein
             followed
             by
             not
             a
             few
             of
             the
             Papists
             :
             hence
             saith
             
               Biel.
               accipitur
               etiam
               Ecclesia
               pro
               tota
               multitudine
               praedestinatorum
               .
               in
               Canon
               .
               Miss
               .
               Lec
               .
               22.
               
            
             In
             what
             sence
             this
             Church
             is
             invisible
             ,
             was
             before
             declared
             .
             Men
             elected
             ,
             redeemed
             ,
             justifyed
             ,
             as
             such
             are
             not
             visible
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             :
             But
             this
             hinders
             not
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             so
             upon
             other
             
             Consideration
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             more
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             fewer
             ,
             yea
             they
             are
             so
             alwayes
             to
             some
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             may
             be
             seen
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             say
             they
             are
             visible
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             intend
             that
             they
             are
             actually
             seen
             by
             any
             that
             we
             know
             ,
             
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             Bellarmine
             gives
             us
             a
             description
             of
             this
             Catholick
             Church
             (
             as
             the
             name
             hath
             of
             late
             been
             used
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             wrested
             to
             serve
             every
             designe
             that
             was
             needfull
             to
             be
             carryed
             on
             )
             to
             the
             interest
             which
             he
             was
             to
             contend
             for
             ,
             but
             in
             it self
             perfectly
             ridiculous
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             out
             of
             Austine
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             
               living
               Body
            
             ,
             wherein
             is
             a
             body
             and
             a
             soule
             ,
             thence
             saith
             he
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             
               internall
               graces
            
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             :
             the
             body
             is
             the
             
               externall
               profession
            
             of
             Faith
             ;
             some
             are
             of
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             perfectly
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ;
             some
             are
             of
             the
             soule
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             Catechumeni
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             admitted
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             true
             believers
             .
             Some
             saith
             he
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             who
             having
             no
             
               true
               grace
            
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             hope
             or
             
               temporall
               feare
            
             ,
             doe
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             like
             the
             
               haire
               ,
               nailes
            
             ,
             and
             ill
             
               humours
               in
               an
               humane
               body
            
             .
             Now
             saith
             ,
             Bellarmine
             our
             definition
             of
             a
             Church
             comprizeth
             
             only
             this
             
               last
               sort
            
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             under
             the
             
               head
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             defined
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             
               dead
               creature
            
             ,
             composed
             of
             
               haire
               ,
               nailes
            
             ,
             and
             
               ill
               humours
            
             ,
             under
             an
             hat
             :
             
             but
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             sence
             so
             farre
             .
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             enquire
             what
             is
             the
             Vnion
             which
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             sense
             hath
             ,
             from
             the
             wisdome
             of
             its
             head
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             That
             it
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             hath
             an
             union
             with
             its
             head
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             selfe
             ,
             is
             not
             questioned
             .
             It
             is
             
               one
               sheepfold
               ,
               one
               Body
               ,
               one
               spouse
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             
               only
               one
            
             as
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             have
             onenesse
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             
               praies
               ,
               Joh.
               17.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
            
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             is
             described
             
               Eph.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               may
               grow
               up
               into
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               even
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               whole
               body
               fitly
               joyned
               together
               ,
               and
               compacted
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joynt
               supplieth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effectuall
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               maketh
               increase
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               to
               the
               edifying
               it selfe
               in
               love
               .
            
             And
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             is
             that
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Col
               :
               2.
               19.
               not
               holding
               the
               head
               ,
               from
               which
               all
               the
               body
               by
               joynts
               and
               bands
               having
               nourishment
               ministred
               ,
               and
               knit
               together
               ,
               increaseth
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             
             
             every
             sense
             ,
             there
             is
             considerable
             ,
             both
             the
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             of
             it
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             it
             exerts
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             is
             usefull
             and
             active
             in
             communion
             ▪
             The
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             now
             stated
             ,
             consists
             in
             its
             
               joynt
               holding
               the
               head
            
             ,
             and
             growing
             up
             into
             him
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             communication
             of
             supplies
             unto
             it
             therefrom
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             &
             purpose
             .
             That
             which
             is
             the
             
               formall
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             members
             with
             the
             Head
             ,
             is
             the
             formall
             Reason
             and
             Cause
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             members
             with
             themselves
             .
             The
             
               Originall
               Vnion
            
             of
             the
             members
             is
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Head
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             have
             they
             union
             with
             themselves
             as
             
               one
               body
            
             .
             Now
             the
             inhabitation
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             
               Christ
               Personall
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             
               one
               Christ
               mysticall
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               
               Peter
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             by
             the
             promises
             made
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
            
             we
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             have
             
               communion
               with
               it
            
             ;
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             no
             more
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             easily
             consent
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Spirit
             whereof
             we
             are
             by
             the
             promise
             made
             partakers
             :
             he
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             
               Eph.
               1.
               13.
            
             promised
             by
             God
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Act.
               2.
               33.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             and
             by
             him
             to
             us
             
               Joh.
               14.
               16.
            
             being
             of
             old
             the
             great
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             
               Is
               .
               59.
               21.
               
               Ezek.
               11.
               17.
               cap.
               26.
               36.
               
            
             Now
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               nature
            
             consists
             the
             Vnion
             of
             the
             Saints
             with
             Christ
             .
             
               Ioh.
               6.
               5.
            
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             arises
             from
             
               eating
               his
               flesh
            
             and
             
               drinking
               his
               Blood
            
             :
             he
             that
             
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
             This
             he
             expounds
             
               v.
               63.
            
             it
             is
             the
             
               spirit
               that
               quickneth
               ,
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               not
               .
            
             By
             the
             quickning
             Spirit
             ,
             inhabitation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             intended
             .
             And
             the
             same
             he
             manifests
             in
             his
             prayer
             that
             his
             Church
             may
             be
             one
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Father
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               the
               Father
               Ioh.
               17.
               21.
            
             for
             the
             Spirit
             being
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             is
             
               vinculum
               Trinitatis
            
             :
             and
             so
             here
             of
             our
             Union
             in
             some
             resemblance
             .
          
           
             The
             unity
             of
             members
             in
             the
             body
             naturall
             with
             one
             head
             is
             often
             chosen
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               3.
               
               Eph
               5.
               23.
               
               Col.
               1.
               19.
            
             now
             every
             man
             can
             tell
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             union
             of
             the
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             whereby
             they
             become
             all
             
               one
               body
               ,
               that
            
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             is
             onenesse
             of
             soule
             ;
             whereby
             the
             whole
             is
             animated
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             body
             ,
             be
             it
             lesse
             or
             greater
             ,
             to
             be
             
               one
               body
            
             .
             That
             which
             answers
             hereunto
             ,
             in
             
             the
             
               mysticall
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             animation
             of
             the
             whole
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             fully
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               45.
            
             
             The
             
               union
               between
               husband
               and
               wife
            
             is
             also
             chosen
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             illustrate
             the
             union
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             shall
             a
             man
             
               forsake
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               Mother
               and
               cleave
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               they
               two
               shall
               be
               one
               flesh
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               great
               mystery
               ,
               but
               I
               speake
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             The
             union
             between
             man
             and
             wife
             we
             have
             
               Gen.
               2.
               24.
               they
               be
               no
               more
               twaine
               but
               one
               flesh
            
             ;
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             that
             they
             are
             
               one
               spirit
            
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             joyned
             to
             the
             
               Lord
               is
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               
            
             See
             also
             another
             similitude
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             
               Ioh.
               15.
               5.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             This
             I
             say
             is
             the
             
               fountain
               radicall
            
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             in
             its
             selfe
             ,
             with
             its
             head
             and
             
               formall
               reason
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Hence
             flowes
             a
             double
             consequentiall
             Vnion
             that
             it
             hath
             also
             .
             
             1.
             
             Of
             Faith.
             All
             men
             ,
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             inhabitation
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             are
             by
             it
             from
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
               Is
               .
               54.
               13.
               
               Ioh.
               6.
               45.
            
             so
             taught
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             
               v.
               46.
            
             that
             is
             
               by
               bilieving
            
             ,
             by
             faith
             .
             They
             are
             so
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             certainly
             have
             that
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             
             needfull
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
             And
             this
             they
             have
             by
             the
             unction
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               21
               ,
               27.
            
             accompaning
             the
             Word
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             
               Is
               .
               59.
               29.
            
             
             And
             hereby
             are
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             however
             divided
             in
             their
             visible
             profession
             ,
             by
             any
             differences
             among
             themselves
             ,
             or
             differenced
             by
             the
             severall
             measures
             of
             gifts
             and
             graces
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             brought
             to
             the
             perfection
             aymed
             at
             ,
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nor
               was
               this
               hidden
               from
               some
               of
               the
            
             Papists
             themselves
             .
             
             Ecclesia
             sancta
             corpus
             est
             Christi
             una
             spiritu
             vivificata
             ,
             unita
             fide
             una
             ,
             &
             sanctificata
             .
             saith
             Hugo
             de
             Victore
             ,
             de
             sacram
             lib.
             2.
             
               as
               he
               had
               said
               before
               in
               the
               former
               Cap.
            
             sicut
             scriptum
             est
             qui
             non
             habet
             Spiritum
             Christi
             ,
             hic
             non
             est
             ejus
             :
             qui
             non
             habet
             Spiritum
             Christi
             ,
             non
             est
             membrum
             Christi
             :
             in
             corpore
             uno
             Spiritus
             unus
             ,
             nihil
             in
             corpore
             mortuum
             ,
             nihil
             extra
             corpus
             vivum
             .
             
               See
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
            
             Enchirid.
             Concil
             Colon
             in
             Symbol
             .
          
           
             With
             peculiar
             reference
             to
             the
             members
             themselves
             ,
             
             there
             is
             another
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             the
             union
             mentioned
             ;
             
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               mutuall
               love
            
             of
             all
             those
             united
             in
             the
             head
             as
             before
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             one
             towards
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             so
             united
             in
             the
             head
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             
               There
               is
               an
               increase
               made
               of
               the
               body
               to
               the
               edifying
               it selfe
               in
               love
               Eph.
               4.
               16.
               
            
             And
             so
             it
             becomes
             the
             bond
             of
             perfectnesse
             to
             this
             body
             of
             Christ
             .
             I
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             members
             or
             parts
             of
             this
             Church
             have
             their
             union
             in
             themselves
             by
             Love
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             that
             with
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             one
             in
             themselves
             
               Ioh.
               17.
               21
               ,
               23.
            
             they
             are
             one
             in
             God
             even
             in
             Christ
             ,
             where
             their
             life
             is
             hid
             
               Col.
               3.
               3.
            
             but
             it
             is
             the
             next
             and
             immediate
             principle
             of
             that
             communion
             ,
             which
             they
             severally
             have
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             
               whole
               body
            
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             it selfe
             .
             I
             say
             then
             that
             the
             communion
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               mysticall
               body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             ,
             with
             and
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             springing
             from
             the
             union
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             in
             and
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             consists
             in
             love
             ,
             exerting
             it selfe
             in
             inexpressible
             variety
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             its
             relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angells
             ,
             with
             the
             conditions
             and
             occasions
             of
             the
             members
             of
             it
             respectively
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
          
           
             What
             hath
             been
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             union
             and
             communion
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             
             will
             
             not
             I
             suppose
             ,
             meet
             with
             any
             contradiction
             .
             Granting
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             speake
             of
             ,
             
               Coetus
               praedestinatorum
               credentium
            
             ,
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             will
             grant
             that
             Christ
             alone
             is
             its
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             union
             ariseth
             from
             its
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             dependance
             on
             him
             .
             Their
             modesty
             makes
             them
             contented
             with
             constituting
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             
               politicall
               head
            
             for
             government
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             directly
             put
             in
             their
             claime
             to
             his
             office
             as
             a
             
               mysticall
               Head
               ,
               influencing
            
             the
             body
             with
             Life
             and
             Motion
             :
             though
             by
             their
             figment
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             communicating
             
               grace
               ,
               ex
               opere
               operato
            
             ,
             and
             investing
             the
             originall
             power
             of
             dispencing
             them
             in
             the
             Pope
             only
             ,
             they
             have
             contended
             faire
             for
             it
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             can
             informe
             me
             of
             any
             other
             union
             ,
             or
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             described
             as
             above
             ,
             then
             these
             
               laid
               downe
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             willingly
             attend
             unto
             his
             instructions
             :
             In
             the
             
               mean
               time
            
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             present
             discourse
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             aimed
             at
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             union
             must
             consist
             in
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             
             the
             casting
             out
             ,
             expelling
             ,
             and
             looseing
             that
             spirit
             ,
             which
             abiding
             in
             us
             ,
             gives
             us
             this
             union
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             losse
             of
             that
             love
             ,
             which
             thence
             
             flowes
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             believers
             ,
             as
             parts
             and
             members
             thereof
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             first
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             
             certainly
             it
             would
             be
             an
             extravagancy
             scarcely
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             to
             affirme
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             union
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             Schisme
             under
             that
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             enquiring
             after
             .
             But
             because
             there
             is
             very
             little
             security
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             in
             an
             expectation
             of
             the
             sobriety
             of
             men
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             suppose
             they
             may
             be
             concerned
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             before
             hand
             ,
             what
             is
             farther
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ,
             if
             in
             reference
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             prevaile
             themselves
             of
             any
             such
             notion
             ,
             I
             here
             informe
             them
             that
             our
             perswasion
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             union
             was
             never
             utterly
             broken
             by
             any
             man
             taken
             into
             it
             ,
             or
             ever
             
               shall
               be
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             they
             esteeme
             it
             vaine
             to
             dispute
             about
             the
             Ad●uncts
             ,
             
             of
             that
             which
             is
             denyed
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             perswasion
             being
             not
             common
             to
             us
             ,
             with
             them
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             farther
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             present
             defence
             .
             That
             any
             other
             union
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             fancyed
             or
             imagined
             by
             any
             ▪
             (
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             pleaded
             )
             leaving
             him
             a
             plea
             for
             the
             
             ordinary
             so●ndnes
             of
             his
             Intellectualls
             ,
             is
             denyed
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             now
             then
             what
             is
             our
             concernment
             in
             this
             discourse
             ;
             
             unlesse
             men
             can
             prove
             that
             we
             have
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             
               savingly
               believe
            
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             
               sincerely
               love
            
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             his
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             disprove
             our
             interest
             in
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             men
             that
             have
             so
             great
             a
             confidence
             of
             their
             own
             Abilities
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             undertake
             to
             dispute
             them
             out
             of
             conclusions
             from
             their
             
               naturall
               sences
            
             ,
             about
             their
             proper
             Objects
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             
               see
               ,
               feele
            
             ,
             and
             handle
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             proved
             there
             is
             no
             motion
             ,
             whilst
             a
             man
             walks
             for
             a
             conviction
             under
             their
             eye
             ;
             may
             probably
             venture
             to
             disprove
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             spirituall
             sense
             and
             experience
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             perswade
             us
             that
             we
             have
             not
             that
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             we
             have
             every
             day
             .
             Although
             I
             have
             a
             very
             
               meane
               perswasion
            
             of
             my
             own
             Abilities
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             any
             man
             in
             the
             world
             can
             convince
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             
               love
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             because
             I
             doe
             not
             love
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             so
             .
             Spirituall
             Experience
             is
             a
             security
             
             against
             a
             more
             cunning
             Sophister
             ,
             then
             any
             Jesu●●te
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Saint●
             of
             God
             have
             to
             deale
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             
               Eph.
               6.
               12.
            
             
             And
             doubtlesse
             through
             the
             rich
             grace
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             
               helpe
               will
               arise
               to
               us
            
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             these
             men
             for
             peace
             ,
             upon
             conditions
             for
             worse
             then
             those
             that
             Nahash
             would
             have
             exacted
             on
             the
             men
             of
             
               Jabesh
               Gilead●
            
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             the
             losse
             of
             one
             eye
             with
             an
             abiding
             reproach
             :
             they
             requiring
             of
             us
             ,
             the
             deprivation
             of
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             to
             
               see
               by
            
             ,
             whether
             as
             men
             ,
             or
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             reproach
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             we
             daily
             put
             our
             Consciences
             upon
             triall
             as
             to
             this
             thing
             
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
            
             and
             are
             put
             unto
             it
             by
             Sathan
             ;
             
             so
             are
             we
             readie
             at
             all
             times
             to
             give
             an
             account
             to
             our
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             us
             in
             us
             .
             Let
             them
             sift
             us
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             to
             our
             advantage
             .
             Only
             let
             them
             not
             bring
             frivolous
             objections
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             know
             are
             of
             no
             weight
             with
             us
             ;
             speaking
             (
             as
             is
             their
             constant
             manner
             )
             about
             the
             Pope
             and
             their
             Church
             ,
             things
             utterly
             forraigne
             to
             what
             we
             are
             presently
             about
             ,
             miserably
             begging
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             .
             Let
             them
             weigh
             (
             if
             they
             are
             able
             )
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             Vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             of
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             Love
             to
             the
             
             Saints
             ;
             consider
             them
             in
             their
             proper
             Causes
             Adjuncts
             and
             Effects
             with
             a
             sprituall
             eye
             ,
             laying
             aside
             their
             prejudices
             and
             intolerable
             impositions
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             found
             wanting
             as
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             give
             some
             account
             of
             our
             translation
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             of
             our
             implantation
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             participation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             must
             beare
             our
             own
             burthen
             :
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             stand
             fast
             on
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             best
             account
             of
             
               Church
               Vnion
            
             what
             ever
             ;
             and
             whilest
             this
             shield
             is
             safe
             ,
             we
             are
             lesse
             ●mxious
             about
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             ensuing
             contest
             .
             Whatever
             may
             be
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             in
             this
             thing
             sollicitous
             (
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             assuming
             for
             the
             present
             the
             person
             of
             one
             concerning
             whom
             these
             things
             may
             be
             spoken
             ,
             )
             whilest
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Gospell
             accomplisheth
             in
             my
             heart
             all
             those
             divine
             ,
             and
             
               mighty
               effects
            
             ;
             which
             are
             ascribed
             unto
             it
             as
             peculiarly
             ,
             it
             workes
             towards
             them
             that
             believe
             ;
             whilest
             I
             know
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             whereas
             I
             
               was
               blind
            
             ,
             now
             I
             see
             ,
             whereas
             I
             was
             a
             
               servant
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             
               free
               to
               righteousnesse
            
             &
             at
             
               liberty
               from
               bondage
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             &
             instead
             of
             
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             I
             
               find
               all
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             brought
             forth
             in
             me
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             Gods
             
               glorious
               grace
            
             ;
             whilest
             I
             have
             an
             experience
             of
             that
             powerfull
             work
             of
             conversion
             ,
             
             and
             being
             borne
             againe
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             able
             to
             mannage
             against
             all
             the
             accusations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             having
             peace
             with
             God
             upon
             
               justification
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God
             shed
             abroad
             in
             my
             heart
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             investing
             me
             in
             the
             
               priviledges
               of
               Adoption
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             certainly
             be
             moved
             with
             the
             disputes
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             would
             perswade
             me
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             I
             doe
             not
             follow
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             you
             will
             allow
             to
             them
             also
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             to
             doe
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             I
             leave
             other
             men
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             :
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Papall
             multitude
             on
             the
             account
             of
             severall
             inconsistencies
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             place
             some
             swords
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             will
             reduce
             their
             number
             to
             an
             invisible
             scantling
             ;
             I
             might
             content
             my selfe
             by
             affirming
             at
             once
             ,
             that
             upon
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             I
             must
             exclude
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             all
             ,
             and
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             whom
             Bellarmine
             intends
             to
             include
             in
             it
             as
             such
             ;
             namely
             those
             ,
             who
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             hairs
             and
             
               ill
               humours
            
             to
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man.
             But
             I
             adde
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             All
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             expressly
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             are
             indisputably
             cut
             off
             :
             Whatever
             they
             pretend
             in
             shew
             at
             any
             time
             in
             the
             outward
             duties
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             they
             have
             neither
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             love
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
             and
             so
             have
             part
             and
             fellowship
             neither
             in
             the
             union
             nor
             communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             How
             great
             a
             proportion
             of
             that
             Synogogue
             ,
             
             whereof
             we
             are
             speaking
             ,
             will
             be
             taken
             off
             by
             this
             sword
             ;
             of
             their
             
               Popes
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Clergie
               ,
            
             Votaries
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             a
             
               rule
               of
               private
               surmises
            
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             visible
             issue
             of
             their
             being
             
               servants
               to
               sin
               ,
               ●aters
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             is
             obvious
             to
             all
             .
             Persons
             of
             really
             so
             much
             as
             
               reformed
               lives
            
             amongst
             them
             are
             like
             the
             berries
             after
             the
             shaking
             of
             an
             Olive
             tree
             
               1
               Cor
               6.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Rev.
               22.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             I
             find
             some
             persons
             of
             late
             appropriating
             holinesse
             and
             Regeneration
             to
             the
             Romane
             partie
             ,
             
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             among
             them
             only
             miracles
             are
             wrought
             ;
             
             
             which
             is
             say
             they
             the
             only
             proofe
             of
             
               true
               Holinesse
            
             .
             But
             
               these
               men
            
             erre
             as
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             Amongst
             all
             the
             evidences
             that
             are
             given
             in
             Scripture
             of
             Regeneration
             ;
             I
             suppose
             they
             will
             scarcely
             find
             this
             to
             be
             one
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             have
             no
             other
             assurance
             that
             they
             are
             themselves
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             their
             Church
             
               worke
               miracles
            
             ,
             had
             need
             maintaine
             also
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             assured
             thereof
             in
             this
             life
             .
             They
             will
             find
             that
             a
             
               broken
               reed
            
             if
             they
             leane
             upon
             it
             .
             
             Will
             it
             evince
             all
             the
             members
             of
             their
             Church
             to
             be
             Regenerate
             ,
             
             or
             only
             some
             ?
             
             if
             they
             say
             all
             ;
             I
             aske
             then
             what
             becomes
             of
             Bellarmin's
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             up
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Regenerate
             ,
             If
             some
             only
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             on
             what
             account
             the
             miracles
             of
             one
             man
             may
             be
             an
             evidence
             to
             some
             in
             his
             society
             that
             they
             are
             Regenerate
             and
             not
             to
             others
             ?
             Or
             whether
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             distinction
             must
             not
             lye
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             miracles
             now
             pretended
             are
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             contrary
             condition
             to
             what
             these
             men
             are
             willing
             to
             own
             
               2
               Thess
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             Ignorant
             persons
             ,
             
             into
             whose
             hearts
             God
             hath
             not
             shined
             to
             
               give
               them
               the
               knowledg
               
               of
               his
               Glory
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             are
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             former
             account
             .
             There
             is
             a
             measure
             of
             knowledg
             of
             absolute
             &
             indispensable
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             whereof
             how
             short
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             ,
             is
             evident
             .
             Among
             the
             open
             Abominations
             of
             the
             Papall
             combination
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             abhorrencie
             to
             mankind
             ,
             their
             professed
             designe
             of
             keeping
             the
             people
             in
             ignorance
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             
               Hos
               .
               4.
               6.
            
             
             That
             it
             was
             devotion
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             aymed
             to
             advance
             thereby
             ,
             is
             by
             experience
             sufficiently
             evinced
             :
             But
             that
             ,
             whose
             Reverence
             is
             to
             be
             preserved
             by
             its
             being
             hid
             ,
             is
             in
             it selfe
             contemptible
             .
             What
             other
             thoughts
             wise
             men
             could
             have
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             their
             mannagement
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Woe
             to
             you
             
               Romish
               Clergie
               ,
               for
               you
               have
               taken
               away
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               yee
               enter'd
               not
               in
               your selves
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               were
               entering
               in
               you
               hindred
               .
            
             The
             people
             hath
             perished
             under
             your
             hands
             for
             
               want
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               Zech
               :
               11.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             The
             sigment
             of
             an
             
               implicite
               faith
            
             ,
             as
             mannaged
             by
             these
             men
             ,
             to
             charme
             the
             spirits
             and
             Consciences
             of
             poor
             perishing
             creatures
             with
             securitie
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             as
             pernitious
             to
             them
             in
             the
             issue
             ,
             as
             their
             Purgatorie
             ,
             invented
             on
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             
             will
             be
             uselesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Adde
             to
             these
             all
             
               Hypocriticall
               selfe-justiciaries
            
             
             who
             seek
             for
             a
             Righteousnesse
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             
               workes
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             attained
             to
             
               Rom.
               9.
               31
               ,
               32.
            
             though
             they
             take
             paines
             about
             it
             
               Chap.
               10.
               15.
               
               Eph.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
            
             by
             this
             sword
             will
             fall
             the
             
               fattest
               cattell
            
             of
             their
             Herd
             .
             How
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             on
             this
             account
             sweeps
             away
             their
             Devo●ionists
             ,
             and
             therein
             takes
             down
             the
             pride
             of
             their
             glory
             ,
             the
             day
             will
             discover
             ;
             yet
             besides
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             other
             things
             that
             will
             cut
             them
             down
             as
             the
             grasse
             falls
             before
             the
             sith
             of
             the
             Mower
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             Idolatry
             :
             
             
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               no
               Idolaters
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               9.
               
               Without
               are
               Idolaters
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               15.
            
             this
             added
             to
             their
             lives
             hath
             made
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             where
             known
             only
             as
             by
             them
             professed
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             abomination
             to
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             Some
             will
             one
             day
             besides
             himselfe
             answer
             for
             Averroes
             determining
             of
             the
             case
             as
             to
             his
             soule
             .
             
               Quoniam
               Christiani
               adorant
               quod
               comedunt
               ,
               anima
               mea
               sit
               cum
               Philosophis
               .
            
             Whether
             they
             are
             Idolaters
             or
             no
             ,
             whether
             they
             yeild
             the
             worship
             due
             to
             the
             Creator
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             hath
             been
             sisted
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             the
             charge
             of
             its
             evill
             ,
             which
             the
             jealous
             God
             doth
             of
             all
             things
             most
             abhore
             ,
             so
             fastened
             on
             them
             
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             escape
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             wisest
             of
             them
             hath
             at
             length
             fixed
             on
             that
             most
             desperate
             and
             profligate
             refuge
             ,
             that
             some
             
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               is
               lawfull
            
             ,
             because
             Peter
             mentions
             
               abominable
               Idolatries
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               5.
            
             who
             is
             therein
             so
             farre
             from
             distinguishing
             of
             severall
             sorts
             &
             kinds
             of
             it
             to
             any
             such
             purpose
             as
             that
             he
             aggravates
             all
             sort
             ,
             &
             kinds
             of
             it
             with
             the
             Epithet
             of
             Nefarious
             ,
             or
             abominable
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             
             what
             is
             there
             almost
             that
             they
             have
             not
             committed
             lewdnesse
             in
             this
             kind
             withall
             ;
             on
             every
             hill
             ,
             and
             under
             every
             
               green
               tree
            
             is
             the
             filth
             of
             their
             abomination
             found
             ;
             Saints
             &
             Angells
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             Images
             of
             some
             that
             never
             were
             ,
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             better
             they
             never
             had
             been
             ;
             bread
             and
             
               wine
               ,
               Crosse
            
             and
             
               nailes
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               wood
            
             ,
             and
             iron
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             on
             earth
             are
             by
             them
             adored
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             any
             assurance
             left
             us
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             either
             see
             or
             
               heare
               ,
               feel
            
             or
             tast
             and
             so
             consequently
             that
             we
             are
             alive
             ,
             and
             not
             other
             men
             ,
             the
             poor
             Indians
             who
             worship
             a
             piece
             of
             
               red
               cloth
            
             ,
             are
             not
             more
             grosse
             Idolaters
             then
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             that
             worship
             the
             Best
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             
             all
             that
             receive
             his
             marke
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             forehead
             ,
             are
             said
             not
             to
             have
             
             their
             
               names
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               of
               the
               Lambe
               Rev.
               13
               8.
            
             which
             what
             aspect
             it
             bears
             towards
             the
             
               visible
               Roman
               Church
            
             time
             will
             manifest
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             sorts
             of
             persons
             we
             except
             against
             ,
             
             as
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             
               no
               interest
            
             in
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Catholick-Church
             .
             All
             
               prophane
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               selfe-justiciaries
            
             ,
             all
             
               Idolaters
               ,
               worshippers
            
             ,
             or
             adorers
             of
             the
             
               Papall
               power
            
             ,
             if
             any
             remaine
             among
             them
             ,
             not
             one
             way
             or
             other
             visibly
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             who
             fall
             not
             under
             
               some
               one
            
             or
             more
             of
             these
             Exceptions
             ;
             as
             we
             grant
             they
             may
             be
             members
             ,
             of
             the
             Catholick-Church
             ,
             so
             we
             deny
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Roman
             .
             And
             I
             must
             needs
             informe
             others
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             whilest
             the
             course
             of
             their
             conversation
             ,
             ignorance
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             hatred
             of
             Good
             men
             ,
             contempt
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             do
             testify
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             belong
             not
             to
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ,
             it
             renders
             their
             rebuking
             of
             others
             ,
             for
             separating
             from
             any
             instituted
             Church
             Nationall
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             pretended
             )
             or
             more
             restrained
             ,
             very
             weake
             ,
             and
             contemptible
             .
             All
             discourses
             about
             meats
             ,
             have
             a
             worme
             at
             the
             root
             ,
             whilest
             there
             is
             a
             beame
             lies
             in
             the
             Eye
             .
             
             Doe
             men
             suppose
             that
             
               a
               man
            
             who
             hath
             tasted
             how
             gratious
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             by
             grace
             obtained
             communion
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             his
             Sonne
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             walking
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             sense
             of
             his
             love
             all
             his
             daies
             ,
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             in
             believing
             ,
             is
             not
             strengthened
             against
             the
             rebukes
             ,
             and
             disputes
             of
             men
             ,
             whom
             he
             sees
             and
             knows
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             to
             be
             destitute
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             uninterested
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             communion
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               visible
               .
               Of
               the
               Nature
               thereof
               .
               In
               what
               sense
               the
               Vniversality
               of
               Professors
               is
               called
               a
               Church
               Amiraldus
               his
               Judgement
               in
               this
               businesse
               .
               The
               Vnion
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               sense
               wherein
               it
               consists
               .
               Not
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Vnion
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               .
               Nor
               that
               of
               a
               particular
               instituted
               Church
               .
               Not
               in
               relation
               to
               any
               one
               officer
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               in
               subordination
               to
               one
               another
               .
               Such
               a
               subordination
               not
               proveable
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
               .
               Of
               generall
               Councells
               .
               Vnion
               
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               not
               in
               a
               generall
               Councell
               .
               The
               true
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Vniversality
               of
               professors
               asserted
               .
               Things
               necessary
               to
               this
               union
               .
               Story
               of
               a
               Martyr
               at
               Bagdat
               .
               The
               Apostacy
               of
               Churches
               from
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Faith.
               Testimony
               of
               Hegesippus
               Vindicated
               Papall
               Apostacy
               .
               Protestants
               not
               guilty
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               this
               Vnity
               .
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               the
               sence
               insisted
               on
               ,
               granted
               by
               the
               Ancients
               .
               Not
               a
               Politicall
               body
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Second
             
               generall
               notion
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             taken
             ,
             signifies
             the
             
               Vniversality
               of
               men
               professing
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             throughout
             the
             World.
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             
               visible
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             now
             together
             with
             the
             union
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             
               in
               its
               selfe
            
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             Unity
             is
             broken
             ,
             falls
             under
             consideration
             .
             
          
           
             That
             all
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             called
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             doe
             make
             up
             ,
             and
             constitute
             his
             
               visible
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             by
             their
             
               professed
               subjection
            
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             called
             his
             Church
             ,
             I
             grant
             .
             That
             they
             are
             precisely
             so
             called
             in
             Scripture
             is
             not
             unquestionable
             .
             What
             relation
             it
             stands
             in
             to
             all
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             whether
             as
             a
             Genus
             to
             its
             Species
             ,
             
             or
             as
             a
             Totum
             to
             its
             parts
             ,
             hath
             lately
             by
             many
             been
             discussed
             .
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             deny
             that
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             filling
             up
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             included
             in
             ,
             any
             of
             these
             denominations
             and
             Relations
             .
             The
             
               Vniversall
               Church
            
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             that
             hath
             as
             such
             ,
             a
             
               specificative
               forme
            
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             should
             be
             called
             an
             
               Vniversall
               Church
            
             ;
             as
             a
             particular
             hath
             for
             its
             ground
             of
             being
             so
             called
             .
             It
             s
             but
             a
             collection
             of
             all
             that
             are
             
               duely
               called
               Christians
            
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             profession
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             severall
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             any
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             constituted
             ,
             or
             made
             up
             
               by
               them
            
             and
             
               of
               them
            
             ,
             for
             the
             order
             and
             purpose
             of
             an
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cellebration
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Institutions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             which
             to
             assert
             ,
             were
             to
             overthow
             a
             
               remarkable
               difference
            
             between
             the
             oeconomy
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             &
             the
             New
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             doe
             stand
             unto
             it
             in
             the
             Relation
             of
             Species
             unto
             a
             Genus
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             it
             should
             be
             preserved
             and
             comprized
             ,
             which
             would
             deprive
             every
             one
             of
             membership
             in
             this
             
               Vniversall
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             joyned
             actually
             to
             some
             particular
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             then
             
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             devoid
             of
             truth
             .
             To
             debate
             the
             thing
             in
             particular
             ,
             is
             not
             my
             present
             intention
             ,
             nor
             is
             needfull
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             is
             ,
             
             the
             
               Vniversall
               Church
            
             is
             not
             so
             called
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             that
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             is
             so
             called
             .
             The
             formal
             Reason
             constituting
             a
             particular
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             whom
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             doe
             
               joyne
               together
            
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             excercise
             of
             the
             same
             numericall
             Ordinances
             for
             his
             worship
             :
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             had
             such
             a
             
               particular
               forme
            
             of
             its
             own
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             hath
             ,
             or
             should
             have
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             false
             but
             impossible
             .
             But
             it
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             all
             Christians
             throughout
             the
             world
             (
             excepting
             some
             
               individuall
               persons
            
             providentially
             excluded
             )
             do
             upon
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             same
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             administred
             in
             specie
             ,
             profes
             
               one
               common
               faith
            
             and
             hope
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             joynt
             performance
             of
             any
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             hea●e
             one
             Sermon
             together
             ,
             or
             partake
             of
             one
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             have
             one
             Officer
             for
             their
             Rule
             and
             Government
             ,
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             imagine
             ;
             nor
             doe
             any
             professe
             
             to
             think
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             of
             the
             particulars
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             
               those
               only
            
             ,
             who
             have
             profit
             by
             the
             fable
             .
             As
             to
             the
             description
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             acquiesce
             in
             that
             lately
             given
             of
             it
             by
             a
             very
             
               learned
               Man.
            
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               Ecclesia
               Vniversalis
               ▪
               est
               communio
               ,
               seu
               societas
               omnium
               coetuum
            
             (
             I
             had
             rather
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             done
             it
             more
             agreeable
             to
             principles
             by
             himselfe
             laid
             down
             )
             
               omnium
               Fidem
               Christianam
               profitentium
               (
               sive
               illi
               ad
               Ecclesias
               aliquas
               particulares
               pertineant
               ,
               sive
               non
               pertineant
               )
               qui
               Religionem
               Christianam
               profitentur
               ,
               consistens
               in
               eo
               ,
               quod
               tamet●●
               neque
               exercitia
               pietatis
               uno
               numero
               frequentent
               ,
               neque
               Sacramenta
               eadem
               numero
               participent
               ,
               neque
               uno
               eodemque
               omnino
               ordine
               regantur
               ,
               &
               gubernentur
               ,
               unum
               tamen
               corpus
               in
               eo
               constituunt
               ,
               quôd
               eundem
               Christum
               Servatorem
               habere
               se
               profitentur
               ,
               uno
               in
               Evangelio
               propositum
               ,
               iisdem
               promissionibus
               comprehensum
               ,
               quas
               obsignant
               ,
               &
               confirmant
               Sacramenta
               ,
               ex
               eadem
               institutione
               pendentia
               .
               Amyrald
               .
               Thes
               .
               de
               Eccles
               .
               nom
               &
               defin
               The.
               29.
               
            
          
           
             There
             being
             then
             in
             the
             World
             a
             
               great
               multitude
            
             ,
             
             which
             no
             man
             can
             number
             ,
             of
             all
             
               Nations
               ,
               Kindreds
               ,
               people
            
             ,
             and
             languages
             ,
             professing
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             not
             tied
             to
             mountaines
             ,
             or
             
               hills
               ,
               Joh.
               4.
            
             but
             worshipping
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
            
             Let
             us
             consider
             what
             union
             there
             is
             amongst
             
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             wrapping
             them
             all
             in
             the
             bond
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             wherein
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             union
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             how
             any
             man
             is
             or
             may
             be
             guilty
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I
             suppose
             this
             will
             be
             granted
             :
             
             That
             only
             
               Elect
               believers
            
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             sense
             considered
             ,
             is
             a
             Chimaera
             feigned
             in
             the
             braines
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             and
             fastened
             on
             the
             Reformed
             Divines
             .
             I
             wholly
             assent
             to
             Austins
             dispute
             on
             this
             head
             against
             the
             Donatists
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             entanglement
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             hath
             arisen
             from
             obstinacy
             in
             the
             Papists
             in
             not
             receiving
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             in
             the
             sense
             mentioned
             before
             ;
             which
             to
             doe
             ,
             they
             know
             would
             be
             injurious
             to
             their
             interest
             .
          
           
             This
             Church
             being
             visible
             and
             professing
             ,
             
             and
             being
             now
             considered
             under
             that
             
               constituting
               difference
            
             ,
             that
             the
             union
             of
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             multitudes
             of
             men
             belong
             unto
             it
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Relation
             mentioned
             before
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             body
             ;
             which
             is
             required
             in
             all
             comprehended
             in
             that
             union
             ;
             
               seeing
               many
               are
               called
               ,
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             it
             consist
             in
             a
             joynt
             Assembly
             ,
             either
             ordinary
             
             or
             extraordinary
             ,
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             met
             at
             set
             times
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             worship
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             required
             ,
             nor
             could
             otherwise
             be
             accomplished
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             possible
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             
               should
               ever
            
             be
             done
             ,
             considering
             what
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             the
             estate
             of
             Christs
             visible
             Kingdome
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             made
             any
             such
             appointment
             :
             yea
             it
             is
             on
             all
             hands
             confessed
             ,
             at
             least
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             supersedeas
             granted
             to
             all
             supposalls
             of
             any
             such
             duty
             ,
             incumbent
             on
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Institution
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             are
             duely
             to
             be
             administred
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             ,
             
             that
             if
             there
             be
             not
             an
             institution
             for
             the
             joyning
             in
             the
             same
             numericall
             Ordinances
             ,
             the
             Vnion
             of
             this
             Church
             is
             not
             really
             a
             
               Church
               Vnion
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             of
             an
             
               Instituted
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             consists
             therein
             but
             something
             of
             
               another
               nature
            
             .
             Neither
             can
             that
             have
             the
             formall
             Reason
             of
             an
             
               instituted
               Church
            
             as
             such
             ,
             which
             as
             such
             can
             joyne
             in
             no
             one
             act
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             
             instituted
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             such
             societies
             :
             So
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             take
             into
             
               his
               thoughts
            
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             :
             their
             
               present
               state
            
             ,
             what
             it
             hath
             been
             for
             1500
             years
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             will
             easily
             understand
             ,
             what
             Church
             state
             they
             stand
             in
             ,
             and
             relate
             unto
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             possibly
             have
             its
             union
             by
             a
             Relation
             to
             any
             
               one
               Officer
            
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             
             such
             an
             one
             as
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             possible
             that
             one
             Officer
             may
             have
             Relation
             to
             
               all
               the
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             severally
             had
             (
             when
             Paul
             said
             the
             
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               lay
               on
               him
               )
            
             who
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Apostolicall
             commission
             were
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             submitted
             to
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             antecedent
             in
             office
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             this
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             could
             make
             all
             the
             Churches
             one
             Church
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             in
             one
             man
             were
             an
             Officer
             or
             Magistrate
             in
             every
             Corporation
             in
             England
             ,
             this
             would
             make
             all
             those
             Corporations
             to
             be
             one
             Corporation
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             suppose
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             an
             Officer
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             visible
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             which
             I
             deny
             to
             have
             an
             union
             or
             order
             capable
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             suppose
             him
             an
             Officer
             to
             every
             particular
             
             Church
             ,
             no
             union
             of
             the
             whole
             would
             thence
             ensue
             .
             That
             which
             is
             
               one
               Church
            
             must
             joyne
             at
             least
             in
             some
             
               one
               Church
               act
               ,
               numerically
            
             one
             .
             So
             that
             though
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             were
             a
             
               generall
               Officer
            
             unto
             all
             and
             
               every
               Church
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             made
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Church-union
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             an
             Officer
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             because
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             such
             an
             Vnion
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             required
             ,
             which
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               universall
               society
            
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             utterly
             and
             absolutely
             impossible
             .
             But
             the
             non-institution
             of
             
               any
               such
               Officer
            
             ordinarily
             to
             beare
             rule
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             been
             so
             abundantly
             proved
             by
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             alone
             puts
             in
             his
             claime
             to
             that
             prerogative
             so
             clearly
             manifested
             to
             be
             
               quite
               another
               thing
            
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             needlessely
             goe
             over
             that
             work
             again
             ;
             something
             however
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             remarked
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             pretensions
             ,
             from
             the
             principles
             ,
             whereon
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
             whole
             businesse
             .
             
          
           
             There
             is
             indeed
             by
             some
             pleaded
             a
             subordination
             of
             Officers
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             tending
             towards
             an
             union
             on
             that
             account
             ;
             as
             that
             
             
               ordinary
               Ministers
            
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             
               Di●cesan
               Bishops
            
             ,
             they
             to
             Arch-Bishops
             or
             Metropolitans
             ,
             they
             again
             to
             Patriarchs
             ;
             where
             some
             would
             bound
             the
             processe
             ,
             though
             a
             parity
             of
             Reason
             would
             call
             for
             a
             Pope
             .
             Nor
             will
             the
             Arguments
             pleaded
             for
             such
             a
             subordination
             rest
             ,
             untill
             they
             come
             to
             be
             centred
             in
             some
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             [
             1
             ]
             before
             this
             plea
             be
             admitted
             ,
             
             it
             must
             be
             proved
             ;
             that
             all
             these
             Officers
             are
             appointed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             or
             it
             will
             not
             concerne
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             enquiring
             solely
             after
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             setling
             of
             conscience
             therein
             .
             To
             doe
             this
             with
             such
             an
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Consciences
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             bound
             to
             yeild
             
               obedience
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             may
             appeare
             to
             be
             therein
             concerned
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             difficult
             task
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             .
             And
             to
             settle
             this
             once
             for
             all
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             dealing
             with
             the
             men
             of
             that
             
               lazy
               perswasion
            
             ,
             that
             
               Church
               affairs
            
             are
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             the
             prudence
             of
             our
             Civill
             Superiors
             and
             Governors
             ,
             and
             so
             seeking
             to
             justify
             a
             
               non
               submission
            
             to
             any
             of
             their
             constitutions
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             or
             to
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             
               so
               doing
            
             is
             not
             Schisme
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             concerne
             my selfe
             in
             the
             order
             and
             appointment
             of
             Ancient
             times
             ,
             by
             men
             assembled
             in
             Synods
             and
             Councells
             ,
             wherein
             whatever
             was
             the
             force
             of
             their
             determinations
             
             in
             their
             own
             Seasons
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             ,
             knowing
             of
             nothing
             that
             is
             obligatory
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             pleading
             from
             
               Soveraigne
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             consent
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             after
             things
             of
             pure
             Institution
             that
             I
             am
             enquiring
             .
             With
             them
             who
             say
             there
             is
             no
             
               such
               thing
            
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             we
             must
             proceed
             on
             other
             principles
             ,
             then
             any
             yet
             laid
             downe
             .
          
           
             Also
             it
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             
             that
             all
             these
             Officers
             are
             given
             ,
             and
             do
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             of
             severall
             measures
             ,
             and
             dimensions
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             relate
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             plead
             for
             this
             order
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             indeed
             of
             various
             
               arbitrary
               distributions
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             into
             Patriarchats
             ,
             with
             the
             dependent
             Jurisdictions
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             within
             the
             precincts
             of
             those
             Patriarchats
             must
             fall
             within
             the
             lines
             of
             the
             
               subordination
               ,
               subjection
            
             ,
             and
             communication
             before
             described
             ;
             but
             as
             there
             is
             no
             subordination
             between
             the
             Officers
             of
             
               one
               denomination
            
             in
             the
             inferior
             parts
             ;
             no
             more
             is
             there
             any
             between
             the
             Superior
             themselves
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             independent
             of
             each
             other
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             easily
             discernable
             ,
             that
             these
             Patriarchats
             (
             how
             
             many
             or
             how
             few
             soever
             they
             are
             )
             are
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             nor
             altogether
             comprising
             all
             that
             are
             comprehended
             in
             the
             precincts
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             none
             will
             say
             that
             ever
             they
             did
             )
             and
             therefore
             this
             may
             speak
             something
             as
             to
             a
             combination
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             nothing
             as
             to
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Catholick
             as
             such
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             Supposing
             this
             Assertion
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             (
             which
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             )
             it
             would
             prove
             only
             a
             combination
             of
             all
             the
             Officers
             of
             severall
             Churches
             ,
             
             consisting
             in
             the
             subordination
             and
             dependance
             mentioned
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             it selfe
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             should
             be
             at
             once
             imagined
             or
             fancied
             (
             as
             what
             shall
             hinder
             men
             from
             fancying
             what
             they
             please
             )
             to
             be
             comprised
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             those
             distributions
             ,
             unles
             it
             be
             also
             proved
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             severall
             sorts
             of
             particular
             
               Churches
               Parochiall
               ,
               Diocesan
               ,
               Metropoliticall
               Patriarchall
            
             (
             I
             use
             the
             words
             in
             the
             present
             
               vulgar
               acceptation
            
             ,
             their
             signification
             having
             bin
             somewhat
             otherwise
             formerly
             ;
             paroecia
             being
             the
             care
             of
             a
             private
             Bishop
             ,
             
               Provincia
               of
               a
               Metropolitan
            
             ,
             &
             Diocesis
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             )
             in
             the
             order
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             hath
             pointed
             out
             which
             of
             his
             Churches
             shall
             be
             of
             
             those
             severall
             kinds
             throughout
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             done
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             my
             principles
             ,
             whilst
             I
             live
             I
             have
             some
             present
             good
             security
             .
          
           
             And
             Because
             I
             take
             the
             men
             of
             this
             perswasion
             to
             be
             charitable
             men
             ,
             
             that
             will
             not
             think
             much
             of
             taking
             a
             little
             paines
             for
             the
             reducing
             any
             person
             whatever
             from
             the
             errour
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             I
             would
             intreat
             them
             that
             they
             would
             informe
             me
             what
             Patriarchate
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             (
             who
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             live
             here
             at
             Oxon
             )
             doe
             
               de
               jure
            
             belong
             unto
             ;
             that
             so
             I
             may
             know
             how
             to
             preserve
             the
             union
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             behave
             my selfe
             therein
             ;
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             promise
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             were
             singly
             ,
             or
             in
             conjunction
             with
             any
             others
             ,
             so
             considerable
             ,
             that
             those
             great
             Officers
             should
             contend
             about
             ,
             whose
             subjects
             we
             should
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             done
             heretofore
             about
             the
             
               Bulgarians
               ,
            
             )
             that
             it
             should
             not
             at
             all
             startle
             me
             about
             the
             truth
             and
             excellency
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             those
             poore
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             being
             newly
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             knew
             nothing
             of
             it
             but
             what
             they
             received
             from
             men
             of
             such
             Principles
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             this
             constitution
             is
             humane
             ,
             
             and
             
             the
             distributions
             of
             Christians
             in
             subjection
             unto
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             into
             such
             and
             such
             divisions
             of
             Nations
             and
             Countries
             prudentiall
             and
             aobitrary
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ▪
             will
             not
             be
             denyed
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Synod
            
             intends
             no
             more
             ;
             nor
             is
             any
             thing
             of
             institution
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             of
             Apostolicall
             tradition
             pleaded
             therein
             .
             The
             following
             ages
             were
             of
             the
             
               same
               perswasion
            
             .
             Hence
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             the
             Archiepiscopacy
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             advanced
             into
             a
             Patriarchat
             ,
             and
             many
             provinces
             cast
             in
             subjection
             thereunto
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Primates
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Thrace
             were
             cut
             short
             of
             what
             they
             might
             plead
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             .
             And
             sundry
             other
             alterations
             were
             likewise
             made
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             
               Socrat
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               8.
            
             
             The
             ground
             and
             reason
             of
             which
             procedure
             ,
             the
             
               Fathers
               assembled
            
             sufficiently
             manifest
             in
             the
             reason
             assigned
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             Cityes
             sake
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Can.
               3.
               
               Con.
               Constan
            
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             upon
             this
             matter
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             composition
             &
             determination
             of
             the
             strife
             between
             
               Maximus
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             
               Invenalis
               of
               Hierusalem
               Ac.
               7.
               
               Con.
               Cal.
            
             with
             translation
             of
             Provinces
             from
             the
             
             Jurisdiction
             of
             one
             to
             another
             .
             And
             he
             that
             shall
             suppose
             that
             such
             Assemblys
             as
             these
             were
             instituted
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             with
             
               Church
               Authority
            
             for
             such
             dispositions
             and
             determinations
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             of
             concernment
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             be
             hardly
             bestead
             in
             giving
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             his
             supposall
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             would
             know
             of
             them
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             under
             this
             Law
             ,
             
             whether
             the
             power
             with
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             furnished
             the
             Officers
             of
             his
             Church
             come
             forth
             from
             the
             supreame
             mentioned
             Patriarchs
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             them
             communicated
             to
             the
             inferiors
             ,
             or
             vice-versa
             ;
             or
             whether
             all
             have
             their
             power
             in
             an
             
               equall
               immediation
            
             from
             Christ
             ;
             if
             the
             latter
             be
             granted
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             greater
             independency
             established
             then
             most
             men
             are
             aware
             of
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             Papalins
             understood
             it
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             )
             and
             a
             wound
             given
             to
             
               successive
               Episcopall
            
             Ordination
             ,
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             healed
             .
             That
             power
             is
             communicated
             from
             the
             inferiors
             to
             the
             Superiors
             will
             not
             be
             pleaded
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             first
             must
             be
             insisted
             on
             ,
             I
             beseech
             them
             not
             to
             be
             too
             hasty
             with
             men
             not
             so
             sharp
             sighted
             as
             themselves
             ,
             if
             finding
             the
             names
             they
             
               speak
               of
               Barbarous
            
             
             and
             forraigne
             as
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             themselves
             not
             at
             all
             delineated
             therein
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             the
             whole
             subordination
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             which
             
               de
               facto
            
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             so
             cleerly
             an
             
               humane
               invention
            
             ,
             or
             a
             prudentiall
             constitution
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             )
             (
             which
             being
             done
             by
             men
             professing
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             gave
             it
             as
             it
             was
             called
             
               vi●
               Ecclesiasticam
            
             )
             that
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             issue
             is
             pleaded
             for
             it
             .
             And
             now
             though
             I
             shall
             ,
             if
             
               called
               thereunto
            
             manifest
             both
             the
             unreasonablenesse
             &
             unsuitablenes
             to
             the
             designe
             of
             Christ
             for
             his
             worship
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               comparative
               noveltie
            
             ,
             and
             mischievous
             issue
             of
             that
             constitution
             ;
             yet
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             being
             no
             farther
             concerned
             but
             only
             to
             evince
             that
             the
             union
             of
             the
             
               Generall
               visible
            
             Church
             doth
             not
             therein
             consist
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             adde
             any
             thing
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Nicene
               Councell
            
             ,
             
             which
             first
             made
             towards
             the
             confirmation
             of
             something
             ,
             like
             somewhat
             ,
             of
             what
             was
             afterwards
             introduced
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             pleaded
             only
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             old
             usage
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             it
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             could
             it
             have
             given
             a
             
               better
               Originall
            
             thereunto
             .
             And
             whatever
             the
             Antiquities
             then
             pretended
             
             might
             be
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             I
             doe
             not
             feare
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             others
             have
             done
             before
             me
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Canons
             of
             that
             first
             and
             best
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             hay
             and
             stubble
             ;
             Nor
             yet
             doth
             the
             laying
             this
             custome
             on
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             my
             apprehension
             ,
             evince
             their
             judgement
             of
             any
             long
             
               prescription
               .
               Peter
            
             speaking
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             done
             a
             
               few
               years
            
             before
             ,
             saies
             ,
             that
             is
             was
             done
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Act.
               15.
               7.
            
             somewhat
             a
             greater
             Antiquity
             ,
             then
             that
             by
             him
             intended
             ,
             I
             can
             freely
             grant
             to
             the
             custome
             by
             the
             Fathers
             pretended
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             is
             pleaded
             with
             the
             best
             colour
             and
             pretence
             for
             a
             bond
             of
             union
             to
             this
             Generall
             &
             visible
             Church
             .
             
             In
             Consideration
             hereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             divert
             to
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             
               rise
               ,
               right
               use
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               necessity
            
             of
             such
             Councells
             ;
             about
             all
             which
             ,
             somewhat
             in
             due
             time
             towards
             satisfaction
             may
             be
             offered
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             in
             bondage
             to
             Names
             and
             Traditions
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             remark
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             mannagement
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             in
             
               all
               Ages
            
             in
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             have
             been
             the
             staines
             and
             ulcers
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             Nor
             yet
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             with
             what
             little
             disadvantage
             to
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               Jesus
               
               Christ
            
             ,
             I
             suppose
             a
             losse
             of
             all
             the
             Canons
             of
             all
             Councells
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             ,
             with
             their
             acts
             and
             contests
             (
             considering
             what
             use
             is
             made
             of
             them
             )
             might
             be
             undergone
             .
             Nor
             yet
             shall
             I
             digresse
             to
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             
               severall
               Churches
            
             in
             their
             representatives
             ,
             to
             consider
             and
             determine
             about
             things
             of
             
               common
               concernment
            
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             their
             tendencie
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             that
             communion
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             amongst
             them
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             the
             present
             instance
             only
             offer
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             such
             
               Generall
               Councells
            
             ,
             
             being
             things
             purely
             extraordinary
             and
             occasionall
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             confessed
             )
             cannot
             be
             an
             
               ordinary
               standing
               bond
               of
               union
            
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             reply
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             continuance
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             
               Authority
               ,
               Lawes
            
             ,
             and
             Canons
             they
             may
             !
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             
               very
               many
               Reasons
            
             I
             have
             to
             call
             into
             question
             the
             Power
             of
             Lawmaking
             for
             the
             whole
             Society
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Generall
             Councells
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             possibly
             can
             be
             on
             the
             Earth
             ;
             the
             dispute
             about
             the
             Title
             of
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             pretend
             to
             this
             
               honour
               ,
               which
            
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             which
             excluded
             ,
             are
             so
             endlesse
             ;
             the
             Rules
             of
             
               judging
               them
            
             so
             darke
             ,
             
             lubricous
             ,
             and
             uncertaine
             ,
             framed
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             contenders
             on
             all
             hands
             ;
             the
             Lawes
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             
               de
               facto
            
             have
             gone
             under
             that
             Title
             and
             Name
             ,
             so
             
               innumerable
               ,
               burthensome
               ,
               uncertain
            
             ,
             and
             frivolus
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             part
             so
             grossely
             contradictory
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             suppose
             that
             any
             man
             upon
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             can
             abide
             in
             such
             an
             assertion
             ;
             If
             any
             shall
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             bold
             to
             declare
             my
             affection
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             maintained
             in
             some
             of
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             any
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             fell
             asleep
             ,
             hath
             been
             so
             convened
             ,
             and
             mannaged
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             enabled
             to
             claime
             that
             Authority
             to
             it
             selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             due
             to
             such
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             instituted
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             of
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             that
             
               Godly
               Learned
               men
               ,
               Bishops
            
             of
             Churches
             ,
             have
             convened
             ,
             and
             witnessed
             a
             good
             Confession
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             thereof
             ,
             and
             declared
             their
             abhorrencie
             of
             the
             Errors
             ,
             that
             are
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             confessed
             .
             That
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             is
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             ever
             were
             entrusted
             by
             Christ
             with
             Authority
             so
             to
             convene
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             
             they
             should
             be
             invested
             with
             a
             new
             Authority
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             convention
             ,
             and
             thence
             should
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             make
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             Ecclesiastically
             binding
             to
             any
             Persons
             ,
             or
             Churches
             ,
             as
             theirs
             ,
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             to
             meattended
             with
             any
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             .
             And
             seeing
             at
             length
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             ,
             I
             shall
             doe
             it
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             thoughts
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             any
             way
             acquainted
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             sincerity
             therein
             commend
             my
             Conscience
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             know
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             extant
             ,
             bearing
             clearer
             witnesse
             to
             the
             
               sad
               degeneracy
            
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             more
             
               evidently
               discovering
            
             the
             efficacy
             of
             another
             Spirit
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             powred
             out
             by
             Christ
             at
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             nor
             containing
             more
             
               hay
               and
               stubble
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             and
             consumed
             ,
             then
             the
             stories
             of
             the
             Acts
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Councells
             and
             Synods
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             to
             take
             them
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             alone
             wherein
             the
             first
             Councells
             had
             any
             evidence
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             with
             them
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             declaring
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             it
             falls
             in
             with
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             in
             for
             the
             
             bond
             of
             union
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             sense
             pleaded
             about
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             an
             Assembly
             arising
             cumulative
             out
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             doth
             ,
             it
             cannot
             first
             and
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Church
               Generall
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             only
             a
             means
             of
             communion
             between
             those
             particular
             Churches
             as
             such
             ,
             of
             whose
             representatives
             (
             I
             mean
             vertually
             ,
             for
             formally
             the
             persons
             convening
             for
             many
             years
             ceased
             to
             be
             so
             )
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             ridiculous
             then
             to
             imagine
             a
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             ,
             
             that
             should
             represent
             the
             
               whole
               Catholick
            
             Church
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             all
             the
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             that
             are
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             that
             i●
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             such
             
               an
               one
            
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             prove
             by
             instance
             ,
             that
             such
             there
             have
             been
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             or
             by
             Reason
             ,
             that
             such
             may
             be
             in
             the
             
               present
               Age
            
             ,
             or
             be
             justly
             expected
             in
             those
             that
             are
             for
             to
             succeed
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             crowne
             him
             for
             his
             discovery
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Indeed
             I
             know
             not
             how
             any
             Councell
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             World
             these
             1300
             years
             and
             somewhat
             upwards
             ,
             
             could
             be
             said
             to
             represent
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             sence
             ,
             or
             
             any
             Churches
             whatever
             ;
             Their
             convention
             ,
             as
             is
             known
             ,
             hath
             been
             alwaies
             by
             Imperiall
             or
             
               Papall
               Authority
            
             :
             the
             persons
             convened
             such
             ,
             and
             only
             they
             ,
             who
             as
             was
             pretended
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             ,
             had
             right
             of
             suffrage
             ,
             with
             all
             necessary
             Authority
             in
             such
             conventions
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Order
               ,
               Degree
            
             ,
             and
             Office
             ,
             which
             personally
             they
             hold
             in
             their
             severall
             Churches
             .
             Indeed
             a
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             sent
             his
             Legate
             or
             Proxie
             ,
             to
             Represent
             ,
             or
             rather
             personate
             him
             ,
             &
             his
             Authority
             .
             But
             that
             any
             of
             them
             were
             sent
             ,
             or
             delegated
             by
             the
             Church
             wherein
             they
             did
             preside
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             evident
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             then
             ,
             
             that
             some
             
               man
               more
            
             skilled
             in
             Laws
             and
             
               Common
               usages
            
             then
             my selfe
             ,
             would
             informe
             me
             ,
             on
             what
             account
             such
             a
             convention
             could
             come
             to
             be
             a
             
               Church
               Representative
            
             ,
             or
             the
             persons
             of
             it
             to
             be
             representatives
             of
             any
             Churches
             ;
             Generall
             grounds
             of
             Reason
             and
             Equity
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             cannot
             be
             pleaded
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Lords
             in
             Parliament
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             who
             being
             summoned
             by
             
               Regall
               Authority
            
             ,
             sate
             there
             in
             their
             own
             personall
             right
             ,
             were
             never
             esteemed
             to
             represent
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             supposing
             indeed
             all
             Church
             power
             ●●n
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             whatever
             extract
             ,
             or
             composition
             ,
             to
             be
             solely
             
               vested
               in
               one
               single
               person
            
             ;
             a
             collection
             of
             those
             persons
             
             (
             if
             instituted
             )
             would
             bring
             together
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             make
             that
             Assembly
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             Representative
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             allow
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             that
             single
             person
             :
             But
             for
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             but
             a
             
               partiall
               power
            
             &
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             separated
             from
             it
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             without
             any
             delegation
             from
             the
             Churches
             to
             convene
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             Authority
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             represent
             those
             Churches
             ,
             is
             absolute
             presumption
             .
          
           
             These
             severall
             pretensions
             being
             excluded
             ,
             
             let
             us
             see
             wherein
             the
             Vnity
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             
               great
               society
               of
               men
               professing
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             and
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             doth
             consist
             ;
             this
             is
             summoned
             up
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               Eph.
               4.
               5.
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             It
             is
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             which
             men
             professe
             ,
             in
             subjection
             to
             
               one
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             being
             initiated
             into
             that
             profession
             by
             Baptisme
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             
               saving
               doctrine
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             obedience
             through
             him
             to
             God
             as
             professed
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             that
             union
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             are
             distinguished
             from
             all
             other
             societies
             ,
             have
             
               one
               head
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             as
             to
             profession
             
             they
             hold
             ,
             and
             whilest
             they
             doe
             so
             ,
             are
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             in
             one
             professed
             hope
             of
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             Vnion
             be
             preserved
             ,
             
             it
             is
             required
             that
             all
             those
             grand
             and
             necessary
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             be
             so
             farre
             believed
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             outwardly
             and
             
               visibly
               professed
            
             in
             that
             variety
             of
             waies
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             called
             out
             thereunto
             .
             There
             is
             a
             
               proportion
               of
               Faith
               Rom
               :
               12.
               6.
            
             an
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               Eph
               4.
               13.
               
            
             a
             measure
             of
             saving
             Truths
             ,
             the
             explicite
             knowledge
             whereof
             in
             man
             ,
             enjoying
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             within
             ,
             and
             the
             
               means
               of
               grace
            
             without
             ,
             is
             of
             indispensible
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             soule
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             should
             have
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             having
             not
             
               light
               sufficient
            
             for
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             These
             are
             commonly
             called
             Fundamentalls
             ,
             or
             
               first
               Principles
            
             ,
             which
             are
             justly
             argued
             by
             many
             to
             be
             
               clear
               ,
               perspicuous
               ,
               few
            
             ,
             lying
             in
             an
             evident
             tendency
             to
             obedience
             .
             Now
             look
             what
             truths
             are
             savingly
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             to
             render
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
               invisible
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whatever
             is
             required
             
             in
             any
             one
             ,
             unto
             such
             a
             
               receiving
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             have
             power
             given
             to
             him
             to
             become
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             profession
             of
             those
             Truths
             is
             required
             ,
             to
             enstate
             a
             man
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             no
             other
             
               internall
               principle
               of
               the
               mind
            
             ,
             
             that
             hath
             an
             utter
             inconsistency
             with
             the
             reall
             beliefe
             of
             the
             Truths
             necessary
             to
             be
             professed
             ,
             be
             manifested
             by
             the
             Professors
             .
             Paul
             tells
             us
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             be
             called
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             they
             so
             walked
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             manifested
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               Enemies
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Phil
               3.
               18.
            
             certainly
             those
             ,
             who
             on
             
               one
               account
            
             ,
             are
             open
             and
             manifest
             enemies
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             not
             on
             
               any
               ,
               members
            
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             there
             is
             
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Faith
            
             required
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               one
               Baptisme
               ▪
            
             And
             a
             protestation
             contrary
             to
             evidence
             of
             fact
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             Law
             ,
             Null
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             professe
             10000
             times
             ,
             that
             he
             believes
             all
             the
             saving
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             course
             of
             a
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             conversation
             evidence
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             believes
             no
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             his
             protestation
             be
             admitted
             ?
             shall
             he
             be
             accounted
             a
             servant
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             family
             ,
             who
             will
             call
             me
             Master
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             
               my
               house
               ▪
            
             only
             to
             doe
             me
             and
             mine
             a
             
             mischiefe
             ,
             not
             doing
             any
             thing
             I
             require
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             openly
             and
             professedly
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Paul
             saies
             of
             such
             
               Tit.
               5.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               They
               professe
               that
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               yet
               in
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               ,
               being
               abominable
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               unto
               every
               good
               work
               reprobate
            
             ;
             which
             though
             peculiarly
             spoken
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             yet
             contains
             a
             
               generall
               Rule
            
             ,
             that
             mens
             profession
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             contradicted
             by
             a
             course
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             giving
             any
             priviledge
             whatever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             
               no
               thing
            
             ;
             
             
               opinion
               ,
               error
            
             ,
             or
             
               false
               doctrine
            
             ,
             everting
             or
             overthrowing
             any
             of
             the
             necessary
             saving
             Truths
             professed
             ,
             as
             above
             ,
             be
             added
             in
             &
             with
             that
             profession
             ;
             or
             deliberately
             be
             professed
             also
             .
             This
             principle
             the
             Apostle
             layes
             downe
             and
             proves
             
               Gal.
               5.
               3
               ,
               4.
            
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             bewitched
             to
             professe
             also
             the
             necessity
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             keeping
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             Justification
             ,
             that
             Christ
             or
             the
             profession
             of
             him
             would
             not
             profit
             them
             .
             On
             this
             account
             the
             Ancients
             excluded
             many
             Hereticks
             from
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             so
             Justin
             of
             the
             Marcionites
             and
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
          
           
             We
             are
             at
             length
             then
             arrived
             to
             this
             issue
             ;
             
             the
             belief
             &
             profession
             of
             all
             the
             
               necessary
               saving
               truths
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             without
             the
             manifestation
             of
             an
             
               internall
               principle
            
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             
               beliefe
               of
               them
            
             ,
             or
             adding
             of
             other
             things
             in
             profession
             ,
             that
             are
             destructive
             to
             the
             truths
             so
             professed
             ,
             is
             the
             
               bond
               of
               the
               unity
            
             of
             the
             visible
             professing
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             Where
             this
             is
             found
             in
             any
             man
             or
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             accompanied
             with
             many
             
               failings
               sinns
            
             and
             errors
             ,
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             is
             by
             him
             or
             them
             so
             farre
             preserved
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             thereby
             rendred
             
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             are
             by
             him
             so
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             suppose
             a
             man
             by
             bare
             Reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             brought
             to
             him
             by
             some
             providence
             of
             God
             (
             as
             finding
             the
             Bible
             in
             the
             high
             way
             )
             and
             eviden●ing
             their
             Authority
             by
             their
             own
             light
             ,
             instructed
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             who
             shall
             thereupon
             make
             profession
             of
             them
             amongst
             them
             ,
             with
             whō
             he
             lives
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             thousands
             of
             miles
             distant
             from
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             are
             administred
             ;
             nor
             perhaps
             knows
             there
             is
             any
             such
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             much
             lesse
             hath
             ever
             heard
             of
             the
             
               Pope
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             which
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             he
             should
             ,
             supposing
             him
             instructed
             only
             by
             
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             )
             I
             aske
             whether
             this
             man
             ,
             making
             open
             profession
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             sence
             insisted
             on
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             That
             this
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             such
             a
             fiction
             of
             a
             case
             ,
             
             as
             may
             involve
             in
             it
             any
             impossible
             supposition
             ,
             which
             being
             granted
             will
             hold
             a
             doore
             open
             for
             other
             absurdities
             ,
             I
             shall
             exemplifie
             it
             in
             its
             most
             
               materiall
               postulata
            
             by
             a
             story
             of
             unquestionable
             truth
             .
          
           
             Elmacinus
             ,
             who
             wrote
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             being
             Secretary
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Caliphs
             at
             Bagdat
             ,
             informes
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             yeare
             309
             of
             their
             Hegira
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             921
             of
             our
             account
             ,
             Muctadinus
             the
             Caliph
             of
             Bagdat
             by
             the
             Counsell
             of
             his
             
               wise
               men
            
             ,
             commanded
             one
             Huseinus
             the
             son
             of
             Mansor
             to
             be
             crucified
             for
             
               certaine
               Poems
            
             ,
             whereof
             some
             verses
             are
             recited
             by
             the
             Historian
             ,
             and
             are
             thus
             rendred
             by
             Erpenius
          
           
             Laus
             ●i
             qui
             manifestavit
             humilitatem
             suam
             ,
             
             celavit
             inter
             nos
             divinitatem
             suam
             permeantem
             donec
             coepit
             in
             creatura
             sua
             apparere
             sub
             specie
             edentis
             &
             bibentis
             ;
          
           
             Jamque
             aspexit
             cum
             Creatura
             ejus
             ,
             sicuti
             supercilium
             obliquum
             respiciat
             supercilium
             .
          
           
             From
             which
             remnant
             of
             his
             worke
             it
             is
             easily
             to
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             crime
             whereof
             he
             was
             accused
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             was
             condemned
             and
             crucifyed
             ,
             was
             the
             confession
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             As
             he
             went
             to
             the
             crosse
             he
             added
             ,
             says
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             these
             that
             follow
             ,
          
           
             Compo●ur
             mens
             nihil
             plane
             habet
             in
             se
             iniquitatis
             ,
             bibendum
             mihi
             dedi●
             simile
             ejus
             quod
             bibit
             secit
             hospitem
             in
             hospite
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             dyed
             constantly
             (
             as
             it
             appears
             )
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Bagdat
             was
             a
             City
             built
             not
             long
             before
             by
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             probable
             there
             were
             not
             at
             that
             time
             
               any
               Christians
            
             abiding
             :
             Adde
             now
             to
             this
             story
             what
             our
             Saviour
             speakes
             
               Luck
               .
               12.
               8.
               
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               whosoever
               shall
               confesse
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               shall
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               confesse
               before
               the
               Angells
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             considering
             the
             unlimitednesse
             of
             the
             expression
             as
             to
             any
             outward
             consideration
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             whether
             this
             man
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             in
             the
             like
             condition
             ,
             be
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             as
             a
             subject
             of
             
               Christs
               visible
               
               Kingdome
            
             ;
             a
             member
             of
             this
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             recall
             to
             minde
             what
             we
             have
             in
             designe
             ;
             
             granting
             for
             our
             processe
             sake
             ,
             that
             Schisme
             is
             the
             breach
             of
             any
             unity
             instituted
             and
             
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ▪
            
             in
             what
             sence
             soever
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             our
             inquiry
             is
             ,
             whether
             we
             are
             Guilty
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             such
             a
             breach
             ,
             or
             the
             
               breach
               of
               such
               an
               Vnity
            
             .
             This
             then
             now
             insisted
             on
             being
             the
             union
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             visibly
             professing
             the
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             minde
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             some
             
               generall
               foundations
            
             of
             what
             is
             to
             ensue
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             whether
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Vnion
             and
             argue
             the
             severall
             pretensions
             of
             men
             against
             us
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Romanists
             on
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             confesse
             that
             this
             union
             of
             the
             generall
             visible
             Church
             was
             once
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             being
             received
             amongst
             them
             .
             From
             this
             unity
             it
             is
             taken
             also
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             a
             separation
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             it
             continnes
             not
             as
             it
             was
             at
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             some
             
               small
               breaches
            
             were
             made
             upon
             it
             ,
             immediately
             after
             their
             first
             planting
             .
             The
             Papists
             say
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Europaean
               Churches
            
             
             wherein
             their
             and
             our
             concernment
             principally
             lyes
             )
             this
             breach
             was
             made
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             forefathers
             ;
             by
             their
             departure
             from
             the
             common
             faith
             in
             those
             Ages
             ,
             though
             begunne
             by
             a
             few
             some
             Ages
             before
             .
             We
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             and
             affirme
             ,
             that
             this
             secession
             was
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Predecessors
             in
             Apostacy
             ,
             in
             severall
             generations
             by
             severall
             degrees
             ;
             which
             we
             manifest
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             present
             profession
             and
             worship
             ,
             with
             that
             in
             each
             kind
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             was
             at
             first
             embraced
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             it
             Instituted
             .
             At
             once
             then
             ,
             we
             say
             this
             Schisme
             lyes
             at
             their
             doors
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             have
             deviated
             from
             the
             
               common
               faith
            
             themselves
             ,
             but
             do
             also
             
               actually
               cause
            
             ,
             and
             attempt
             to
             destroy
             temporally
             and
             eternally
             all
             that
             will
             not
             joyne
             with
             them
             therein
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               began
               to
               worke
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
            
             ;
             so
             we
             have
             a
             testimony
             beyond
             exception
             in
             the
             complaint
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             the
             operation
             of
             it
             became
             more
             effectuall
             ,
             and
             the
             infection
             of
             it
             to
             be
             more
             diffused
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             This
             is
             that
             of
             Hegesyppus
             in
             
               Eusebius
               Eccles
               .
               Hist
               .
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               26.
            
             who
             affirmes
             that
             the
             Church
             remained
             a
             Virgin
             (
             whilst
             the
             
               Apostles
               lived
            
             )
             pure
             and
             
             uncorrupted
             ,
             but
             when
             that
             
               sacred
               Society
               had
               ended
               it's
               pilgrimage
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               generation
               that
               heard
               and
               received
               the
               word
               from
               them
               were
               fallen
               asleep
               ,
               many
               false
               doctrines
               were
               preached
               and
               divulged
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             who
             hath
             endeavoured
             to
             elude
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             complaint
             ,
             
             as
             though
             it
             concerned
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             
               despisers
               and
               persecutors
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
            
             But
             yet
             I
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             would
             so
             doe
             but
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             hath
             a
             just
             confidence
             of
             his
             
               own
               ability
            
             to
             make
             passable
             at
             least
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             shall
             venture
             to
             say
             or
             utter
             .
             For
             why
             should
             that
             be
             referred
             by
             Hegesyppus
             to
             the
             Ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             hearers
             were
             dead
             ,
             with
             an
             exception
             against
             its
             being
             so
             in
             their
             days
             ;
             when
             if
             the
             person
             thus
             expounding
             this
             testimony
             may
             be
             credited
             ,
             the
             Gnosticks
             were
             never
             more
             busie
             nor
             prevalent
             then
             in
             that
             time
             which
             alone
             is
             excepted
             from
             the
             evill
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             understand
             how
             the
             opposition
             and
             persecution
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             insinuated
             to
             be
             the
             deflowring
             and
             violating
             of
             its
             chastity
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             a
             great
             purifying
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             speaking
             of
             that
             broaching
             and
             preaching
             of
             errors
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             
               time
               of
               their
               
               Hearers
            
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             time
             of
             the
             rage
             &
             madnes
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ;
             such
             as
             spotted
             the
             pure
             &
             
               incorupted
               Virginity
            
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             which
             nothing
             can
             attaine
             unto
             that
             is
             forraigne
             unto
             it
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             gave
             originall
             unto
             sedition
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             I
             am
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             &
             so
             I
             conceive
             was
             Eusebius
             that
             recited
             those
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             
               good
               man
            
             intended
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             oppositions
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             processe
             made
             in
             after
             Ages
             ,
             
             in
             a
             deviation
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             till
             it
             arrived
             to
             that
             height
             wherein
             it
             is
             now
             stated
             in
             the
             
               Papall
               Apostacy
            
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             work
             of
             others
             to
             declare
             ;
             therein
             then
             I
             statet
             the
             rise
             and
             progresse
             of
             the
             present
             Schisme
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             so
             called
             )
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             our
             concernment
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             
             they
             that
             will
             make
             good
             a
             charge
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             departed
             from
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             them
             to
             evidence
             ,
             that
             we
             either
             doe
             not
             believe
             and
             make
             profession
             of
             all
             the
             
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             have
             a
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             and
             be
             saved
             .
             Or
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               doing
               so
            
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             lives
             
             we
             manifest
             and
             declare
             a
             principle
             ,
             that
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             those
             Truths
             ,
             which
             outwardly
             we
             professe
             ;
             or
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             we
             adde
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             opinion
             or
             worship
             ,
             that
             ,
             or
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             
               very
               deed
            
             destructive
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             doe
             any
             way
             render
             them
             insufficient
             to
             be
             saving
             unto
             us
             .
             If
             neither
             of
             these
             three
             can
             be
             proved
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             may
             justly
             claime
             the
             priviledge
             of
             being
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             in
             all
             his
             life
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             :
             which
             yet
             if
             he
             have
             fitting
             opportunity
             and
             Advantage
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             be
             spoken
             as
             to
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Catholick
               Church
            
             !
             
             and
             in
             this
             sence
             we
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             unity
             thereof
             .
             In
             the
             late
             practice
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             hath
             been
             an
             
               Individuum
               Vagum
            
             ,
             few
             knowing
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             :
             A
             Cothurnus
             that
             every
             one
             accommodated
             at
             pleasure
             to
             his
             own
             principles
             and
             pretensions
             .
             I
             have
             no
             otherwise
             described
             it
             ,
             then
             did
             Irenaeus
             of
             old
             ;
             said
             he
             ,
             
               judicabit
               omnes
               eos
               ,
               qui
               sunt
               extra
               veritatem
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               extra
               Ecclesiam
               .
               Lib
               4.
               cap.
               62.
            
             and
             on
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             is
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             sometimes
             
             called
             by
             some
             ,
             the
             
               Catholick
               .
               Quandoque
               ego
               Remigius
               Episcopus
               de
               hâc
               luce
               transiero
               ,
               tu
               mihi
               Haeres
               esto
               ,
               Sancta
               &
               venerabilis
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               urbis
               Remorum
               .
               Flodoardus
               lib.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             sence
             insisted
             on
             ,
             
             was
             it
             so
             frequently
             described
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             
               So
               again
            
             Irenaeus
             ;
             Etsi
             in
             mundo
             loquelae
             dissimiles
             sunt
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             virtus
             traditionis
             una
             &
             eadem
             est
             ,
             &
             neque
             hae
             ,
             quae
             in
             Germania
             sunt
             ●undatae
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             aliter
             credunt
             ,
             aut
             aliter
             tradunt
             ,
             neque
             hae
             ,
             quae
             in
             Hibernis
             sunt
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Celtis
             ,
             neque
             hae
             ,
             quae
             in
             Oriente
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Aegypto
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             Lybia
             ,
             neque
             hae
             quae
             in
             medio
             mundi
             constitutae
             :
             Sed
             sicut
             sol
             Creatura
             Dei
             in
             universo
             mundo
             unus
             &
             idem
             est
             ,
             si●
             &
             lumen
             &
             praedicatio
             veritatis
             ubique
             lucet
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
            
             Jus●in
             Martyr
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryphone
             .
          
           
             
               The
               generality
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
            
             worshipping
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Church
               we
               speak
               of
               :
               whose
               extent
               in
               his
               daies
            
             Tertullian
             thus
             related
             :
             In
             quem
             alium
             crediderunt
             Gentes
             universae
             ,
             nisi
             in
             ipsum
             ,
             qui
             jam
             venit
             ?
             
             Cui
             enim
             alii
             ,
             Gentes
             crediderunt
             ,
             Parthi
             ,
             Medi
             ,
             &
             Elamitae
             ,
             &
             qui
             habitant
             Mesopotamiam
             ,
             Armeniam
             ,
             Phrygiam
             ,
             &
             immorantes
             Aegyptum
             &
             regionem
             Africae
             ,
             quae
             est
             trans
             Cyrenem
             Romani
             ,
             &
             incolae
             tunt
             ,
             &
             in
             Hierusalem
             Iudei
             &
             Gentes
             caeterae
             ,
             ut
             jam
             Getulonum
             varietates
             &
             Maurorum
             nulli
             fines
             Hispanarum
             omnes
             termini
             ,
             &
             Galliarum
             diversae
             Nationes
             &
             Britanorum
             inaccessa
             loca
             Romanis
             ,
             Christo
             vero
             subdita
             &
             Sarmatarum
             &
             Dacorum
             &
             Germanorum
             &
             Seytharum
             &
             abditarum
             multarum
             Gentium
             &
             Provinciarum
             &
             Ins●larum
             multarum
             nobis
             ignotarum
             ,
             &
             quae
             enumerare
             non
             possumus
             ,
             in
             quibus
             omnibus
             locis
             Christi
             nomen
             ,
             qui
             jam
             venit
             ,
             regna●
             ad
             Iudaeos
             .
             
          
           
             Some
             have
             sayd
             ,
             and
             doe
             yet
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Visible
               ,
               Organicall
               ,
               Politicall
            
             body
             .
             That
             its
             visible
             is
             confessed
             ,
             both
             its
             matter
             and
             farme
             bespeakes
             visibility
             ,
             as
             an
             unseparable
             Adjunct
             of
             its
             subsisting
             .
             That
             it
             is
             a
             body
             also
             in
             the
             generall
             sence
             wherein
             that
             word
             is
             used
             ,
             or
             a
             society
             of
             men
             embodyed
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             is
             also
             granted
             .
             Organicall
             ,
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             is
             an
             ambiguous
             terme
             .
             The
             use
             of
             it
             is
             plainly
             Metaphoricall
             taken
             from
             the
             
               members
               ,
               instruments
            
             and
             Organs
             of
             a
             naturall
             body
             .
             Because
             Paul
             hath
             said
             that
             in
             
               one
               body
               there
               are
               many
               members
               ,
            
             
             as
             eyes
             ,
             feet
             ,
             hands
             ,
             yet
             the
             body
             is
             but
             one
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Church
             :
             It
             hath
             been
             usually
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             an
             Organicall
             body
             :
             What
             Church
             Paul
             speakes
             of
             in
             that
             place
             is
             not
             evident
             :
             but
             what
             he
             alludes
             unto
             ,
             is
             .
             The
             difference
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             individuall
             persons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             
               Office
               ,
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ;
             but
             gifts
             or
             graces
             ,
             and
             usefullnesse
             on
             that
             account
             ;
             such
             an
             Organical
             body
             we
             confesse
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
               visible
            
             to
             be
             ;
             in
             it
             are
             persons
             indued
             with
             varietie
             of
             gifts
             and
             graces
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             ornament
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             An
             
               Organicall
               Politicall
            
             body
             ,
             
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             another
             nature
             ;
             a
             Politick
             body
             or
             
               Common-wealth
               ,
               is
               a
               Society
               of
               a
               certain
               portion
               of
               mankind
               ,
               united
               under
               some
               forme
               of
               Rule
               ,
               or
               government
               ,
               whose
               supreame
               and
               subordinate
               administration
               is
               committed
               to
               severall
               persons
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Tenor
               of
               such
               Laws
               and
               Customes
               as
               that
               Society
               hath
               ,
               or
               doth
               consent
               unto
               .
            
             This
             also
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Organicall
             on
             a
             Metaphoricall
             account
             ,
             because
             the
             Officers
             and
             Members
             that
             are
             
               in
               it
            
             ,
             and
             over
             it
             ,
             hold
             proportion
             to
             the
             more
             
               noble
               parts
            
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Kings
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Heads
             ,
             Councellors
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             such
             a
             Common-wealth
             dist●●ctly
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             that
             
             the
             whole
             hath
             the
             same
             Laws
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             only
             .
             Two
             Nations
             most
             distinct
             and
             different
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             other
             ends
             and
             interests
             ,
             may
             yet
             have
             the
             same
             
               individuall
               Laws
            
             and
             customes
             ,
             for
             the
             
               distribution
               of
               Justice
            
             ,
             and
             preservation
             of
             
               peace
               among
               themselves
            
             .
             An
             entire
             forme
             of
             Regiment
             and
             government
             peculiar
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             required
             for
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             
               distinct
               Politicall
            
             Body
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             we
             denie
             the
             Church
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             
               Organicall
               ,
               Politicall
               Body
               ▪
            
             as
             not
             having
             indeed
             any
             of
             the
             requisites
             thereunto
             .
             Not
             
               one
               Law
            
             of
             Order
             ?
             the
             same
             
               individuall
               Morall
            
             Law
             ,
             or
             Law
             for
             Morall
             duties
             it
             hath
             ,
             but
             a
             Law
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             for
             Order
             ,
             Polity
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             ;
             All
             the
             members
             of
             it
             are
             obliged
             to
             the
             same
             
               Law
               of
               Order
            
             and
             Polity
             in
             their
             severall
             Societies
             ;
             But
             the
             whole
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             hath
             no
             such
             Law
             ▪
             it
             hath
             no
             such
             head
             or
             Governour
             
               as
               such
            
             :
             Nor
             will
             it
             
               suffice
               ▪
            
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             its
             head
             :
             for
             if
             as
             a
             
               visible
               Politicall
            
             body
             ●t
             hath
             a
             Politicall
             Head
             ,
             that
             Head
             also
             must
             be
             visible
             .
             The
             Commonweal
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             a
             Politicall
             body
             ;
             of
             this
             God
             was
             the
             Head
             and
             King
             ;
             hence
             their
             Historian
             saith
             their
             Government
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             would
             choose
             a
             King
             ,
             God
             said
             they
             
               rejected
               him
            
             ,
             
             who
             was
             their
             politicall
             Head
             ;
             to
             whom
             a
             sickle
             was
             paid
             yearly
             as
             Tribute
             ,
             called
             the
             
               sickle
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             .
             Now
             they
             rejected
             him
             ,
             not
             by
             asking
             a
             King
             ,
             simply
             ,
             but
             a
             King
             after
             the
             
               manner
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             ;
             yet
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             visible
             Politicall
             Body
             ,
             it
             required
             a
             
               visible
               supreame
               Magistrate
            
             to
             the
             whole●…
             ;
             which
             when
             there
             was
             none
             ,
             all
             Polity
             was
             dissolved
             amongst
             them
             .
             
               Judg.
               21.
            
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             its
             Lawgiver
             and
             Ruler
             :
             but
             yet
             to
             make
             a
             Church
             a
             
               visible
               ,
               Organicall
               ,
               Politicall
               Body
               ,
            
             it
             's
             required
             that
             it
             hath
             visible
             Governours
             &
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Politicall
             body
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             supreame
             Government
             &
             Order
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             made
             up
             and
             Constituted
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Representatives
             convened
             doth
             the
             
               supream
               visible
            
             power
             of
             it
             consist
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             Convention
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Extraordinary
             only
             ;
             in
             ours
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             ,
             and
             
               de
               facto
            
             was
             not
             among
             the
             Churches
             for
             300
             years
             ,
             yea
             never
             :
             besides
             ,
             the
             visible
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             is
             not
             made
             up
             of
             particular
             Churches
             as
             such
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             can
             be
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Member
             of
             some
             
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             ;
             profession
             of
             the
             
             
               Truth
               ▪
            
             as
             before
             stated
             ,
             is
             the
             formall
             Reason
             and
             Cause
             of
             any
             Persons
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             thereby
             ,
             whether
             he
             belong
             to
             any
             particular
             Church
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             evidenced
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Universall
             Church
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             hath
             any
             Law
             or
             Rule
             of
             Order
             and
             Government
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             given
             unto
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             in
             possibility
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             put
             any
             such
             Law
             or
             Rule
             into
             execution
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             homogeneous
             Ruler
             or
             Rulers
             that
             have
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Rule
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             committed
             to
             him
             or
             them
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             that
             as
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             common
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             known
             Orders
             and
             Interests
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Specificall
             Ecclesiasticall
             Rule
             given
             to
             all
             its
             Members
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             Politicall
             interest
             ,
             Order
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             one
             cause
             constitutive
             of
             a
             Politicall
             Body
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             or
             hath
             at
             all
             the
             forme
             of
             an
             Instituted
             Church
             ,
             or
             is
             capable
             of
             any
             such
             forme
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             doe
             so
             ,
             shall
             be
             farther
             attended
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Romanists
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               on
               the
               account
               of
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               proposed
               to
               consideration
               .
               The
               importance
               of
               this
               plea
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               The
               summe
               of
               their
               charge
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               not
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               Not
               a
               Church
               in
               any
               sence
               .
               Of
               Antichrist
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               how
               intrusted
               with
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Of
               intepretation
               of
               Scripture
               by
               Tradition
               .
               The
               interest
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               herein
               discharged
               .
               All
               necessary
               truths
               believed
               by
               Protestants
               ▪
               No
               contrary
               principle
               by
               them
               manifested
               .
               Profane
               persons
               no
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               Of
               the
               late
               Romane
               Proselyts
               .
               Of
               the
               Donatists
               .
               Their
               businesse
               reported
               and
               case
               stated
               .
               The
               Present
               state
               of
               things
               unsuited
               to
               those
               of
               old
               .
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               charged
               on
               the
               Romanists
               .
               Their
               claime
               to
               be
               that
               Church
               sanguinary
               :
               false
               .
               Their
               plea
               to
               this
               purpose
               considered
               .
               The
               blasphemous
               mannagement
               of
               their
               plea
               by
               some
               of
               late
               .
               The
               whole
               dissolved
               .
               Their
               inferences
               on
               their
               plea
               practically
               prodigious
               .
               Their
               Apostacy
               proved
               by
               instances
               .
               
               Their
               grand
               Argument
               in
               this
               cause
               proposed
               :
               Answered
               .
               Consequences
               of
               denying
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               weighed
               .
            
          
           
             LEt
             us
             see
             now
             what
             as
             to
             conscience
             ,
             
             can
             be
             charged
             on
             us
             ,
             (
             Protestants
             I
             meane
             )
             who
             are
             all
             concerned
             herein
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             union
             .
             The
             Papists
             are
             the
             persons
             that
             undertake
             to
             mannage
             this
             Charge
             against
             us
             .
             To
             lay
             aside
             the
             old
             Plea
             
               subesse
               Romano
               Pontifici
            
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             ●eats
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             jugled
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             world
             sa●e
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             now
             use
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             their
             charge
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             what
             they
             insist
             upon
             firstly
             ,
             is
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               intrusted
               with
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               declaration
               of
               the
               Truths
               therein
               contained
               ,
               which
               being
               by
               it
               so
               declared
               ,
               the
               not
               receiving
               of
               them
               implicitely
               ,
               or
               explicitely
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               disbelieving
               of
               them
               as
               so
               proposed
               and
               declared
               ,
               cuts
               off
               any
               man
               from
               being
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               Christ
               himselfe
               having
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               heares
               not
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               as
               an
               Heathen
               man
               or
               Publican
            
             ;
             which
             Church
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             is
             certaine
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             then
             what
             we
             believe
             ,
             or
             doe
             not
             believe
             ,
             seeing
             that
             we
             believe
             not
             all
             that
             the
             
               Catholick
               
               Church
            
             proposeth
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             doe
             believe
             ,
             we
             believe
             not
             on
             ha●
             account
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Their
             insisting
             on
             this
             plea
             so
             much
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             
             is
             sufficient
             to
             evince
             their
             despair
             of
             making
             good
             by
             instance
             our
             faylure
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             way
             and
             principles
             by
             which
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             may
             be
             lost
             or
             broken
             .
             Faile
             they
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             gone
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             carrie
             this
             plea
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             at
             their
             disposall
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             intrusted
             with
             
               sole
               power
            
             of
             delivering
             what
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             This
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             may
             in
             any
             juncture
             of
             time
             serve
             their
             interest
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             known
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             deny
             their
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             stiled
             ,
             
             to
             be
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             particular
             Churches
             are
             called
             or
             esteemed
             .
             So
             that
             of
             all
             men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             are
             least
             concerned
             in
             this
             Assertion
             .
             Nay
             I
             shall
             goe
             farther
             ;
             Suppose
             
               all
               the
               members
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             
               necessary
               :
               Truths
            
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             to
             prejudice
             the
             Advantages
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             acc●●e
             to
             them
             by
             the
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             whereby
             the
             severall
             individualls
             
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             
               true
               members
            
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             yet
             I
             should
             not
             only
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             also
             abideing
             in
             its
             present
             Order
             and
             Constitution
             ,
             being
             that
             which
             by
             themselves
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             at
             all
             ;
             as
             wanting
             
               many
               things
            
             necessary
             to
             constitute
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             having
             many
             things
             
               destructive
               utterly
            
             to
             the
             very
             Essence
             and
             being
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             plea
             that
             I
             know
             for
             their
             
               Church
               state
            
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Antichrist
               sits
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             although
             we
             might
             justly
             omit
             the
             Examination
             of
             this
             pretence
             ,
             untill
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             will
             professedly
             owne
             it
             ,
             as
             their
             plea
             ;
             yet
             as
             it
             lyes
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             some
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             so
             certaine
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             to
             
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ;
             seeing
             a
             Learned
             man
             long
             agoe
             thought
             it
             rather
             to
             be
             a
             
               setting
               up
               against
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
               Aug.
               de
               Civitate
               Dei
               lib.
               10.
               cap.
               59.
               
            
             But
             grant
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             expression
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             usually
             received
             ,
             it
             imports
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               man
               of
               sinne
            
             shall
             
               set
               up
               his
               power
               against
               God
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               midst
               of
               them
            
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             outward
             visible
             profession
             
             have
             right
             to
             be
             
               called
               his
               Temple
            
             ,
             which
             intitles
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Copartners
             in
             Apostacy
             ,
             to
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             changing
             of
             mony
             ,
             and
             
               selling
               of
               Cattle
            
             ,
             were
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             under
             the
             
               old
               Temple
            
             ,
             when
             by
             some
             mens
             practising
             of
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             a
             den
             of
             Theeves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             as
             to
             the
             plea
             of
             them
             ,
             
             and
             their
             interest
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             requiring
             our
             Judgements
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             yet
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             we
             adde
             ,
             that
             we
             deny
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
               visible
            
             is
             in
             any
             sence
             intrusted
             with
             such
             an
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             that
             her
             declaration
             of
             Truth
             should
             be
             the
             measure
             of
             what
             should
             be
             believed
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             it
             is
             intrusted
             with
             any
             power
             of
             that
             nature
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             is
             inabled
             to
             propose
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             as
             so
             proposed
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             contemptible
             individuall
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             any
             voice
             of
             it
             should
             be
             heard
             or
             understood
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             I
             
               believe
               the
               necessary
               saving
               Truths
               contained
               in
               the
               Scripture
            
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             can
             be
             consulted
             with
             all
             ,
             or
             is
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             intrusted
             with
             any
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             nor
             shall
             we
             ever
             consent
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             be
             actually
             taken
             from
             
             it
             ,
             on
             any
             pretence
             .
             As
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             of
             
               telling
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             evidently
             spoken
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             may
             immediately
             be
             consulted
             in
             case
             of
             difference
             between
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             does
             so
             
               no
               way
            
             relate
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             a
             debate
             of
             it
             .
             But
             doe
             we
             not
             receive
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             I
             say
             if
             we
             did
             so
             ,
             yet
             this
             concernes
             not
             Rome
             ,
             which
             we
             account
             
               no
               Church
            
             at
             all
             .
             That
             we
             have
             received
             the
             Scripture
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Book
             its
             selfe
             ,
             is
             an
             
               intollerable
               figment
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             worse
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             receive
             and
             own
             their
             Authority
             ,
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World.
             It
             is
             the
             expression
             of
             our
             Learned
             
               Whitaker
               ,
               Qui
               Scriptur●●●
               non
               credit
               esse
               divinam
               ,
               nisi
               propter
               Ecclesiae
               vocem
               ,
               Christianus
               non
               est
               .
            
             To
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             immediate
             force
             and
             efficacy
             to
             evince
             its
             own
             Authority
             ,
             is
             plainly
             to
             deny
             them
             :
             on
             that
             account
             being
             brought
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             wherein
             I
             comprize
             all
             subservient
             helps
             of
             humane
             Testimony
             )
             we
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             no
             other
             .
             
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             interpreted
             
             according
             to
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             those
             interpretations
             so
             made
             to
             be
             received
             ?
          
           
             I
             say
             among
             all
             the
             figments
             that
             these
             latter
             Ages
             have
             invented
             ;
             I
             shall
             adde
             ,
             amongst
             the
             true
             stories
             of
             Lucian
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             more
             remote
             from
             Truth
             then
             this
             Assertion
             ;
             That
             all
             ,
             that
             any
             
               one
               Text
            
             of
             Scripture
             may
             be
             interpreted
             according
             to
             the
             
               universall
               Tradition
            
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             appeare
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             any
             farther
             then
             that
             in
             Generall
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             not
             believed
             any
             such
             sence
             to
             be
             in
             any
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             to
             receive
             ,
             were
             destructive
             of
             Salvation
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Romanists
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             theirs
             )
             is
             the
             keeper
             and
             interpreter
             of
             these
             Traditions
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             its
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Infability
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             what
             it
             determines
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             received
             to
             be
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             triall
             whereof
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             rule
             but
             its
             own
             determination
             :
             which
             if
             they
             can
             perswade
             us
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             ,
             I
             shall
             grant
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             acquired
             such
             an
             absolute
             dominion
             over
             Vs
             ,
             and
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             
             that
             we
             should
             be
             Soul
             and
             Body
             at
             their
             disposall
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             then
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             to
             propose
             the
             saving
             Truths
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             the
             beliefe
             and
             profession
             whereof
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             of
             indispensable
             necessity
             to
             be
             received
             ;
             if
             they
             can
             from
             them
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             believe
             and
             professe
             all
             &
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Truths
             or
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             so
             necessary
             as
             expressed
             ,
             we
             shall
             fall
             down
             under
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             conviction
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             we
             professe
             our
             Consciences
             to
             be
             no
             more
             concerned
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             then
             we
             judge
             their
             Church
             to
             be
             in
             the
             
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
            
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             we
             are
             chargeable
             with
             manifesting
             some
             principles
             of
             Prophanenesse
             ,
             
             wherewith
             the
             beliefe
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             we
             professe
             ,
             hath
             an
             absolute
             inconsistency
             ;
             For
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             liable
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             this
             charge
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             them
             plead
             for
             themselves
             .
             For
             let
             them
             professe
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             10000
             times
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             acknowledge
             them
             for
             others
             then
             
               visible
               enemies
               of
               the
               Crosse
            
             ,
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             Traytors
             and
             Rebells
             are
             not
             
               de
               
               facto
            
             Subjects
             of
             that
             King
             or
             Ruler
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             whom
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             .
             Of
             some
             ,
             who
             said
             they
             were
             Jewes
             ,
             Christ
             said
             they
             
               lyed
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2
             9.
             
             Though
             such
             as
             these
             say
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             
               they
               lye
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               slaves
               of
               Sathan
               .
            
             Though
             they
             live
             within
             the
             Pale
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             being
             an
             inclosure
             as
             to
             profession
             ,
             not
             place
             ,
             )
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             
               within
               it
            
             ,
             nor
             
               of
               it
            
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             a
             Jew
             ,
             or
             Mahumetan
             within
             the
             same
             precinct
             :
             suppose
             they
             have
             been
             Baptized
             ,
             yet
             if
             their
             belly
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             lives
             dedicated
             to
             Satan
             ,
             all
             the
             Advantage
             they
             have
             thereby
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Apostates
             and
             Renegadoes
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             have
             added
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             
             making
             profession
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             Religion
             absolutely
             destructive
             to
             the
             fundamentalls
             we
             professe
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             that
             we
             are
             accused
             ,
             seeing
             our
             crime
             is
             asserted
             to
             consist
             in
             detracting
             not
             adding
             .
             Now
             unlesse
             we
             are
             convinced
             of
             failing
             on
             one
             of
             these
             three
             accounts
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             at
             all
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             abide
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             common
             cry
             of
             the
             Romanists
             that
             we
             are
             Schismaticks
             .
             
             Why
             so
             ?
             because
             
             we
             have
             separated
             our selves
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             what
             this
             Catholick
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             hath
             been
             declared
             How
             much
             they
             have
             prevailed
             themselves
             with
             ignorant
             soules
             by
             this
             plea
             ,
             we
             know
             ▪
             Nor
             was
             any
             other
             successe
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             respect
             of
             many
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             wonne
             over
             to
             themselves
             ,
             who
             being
             persons
             ignorant
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             they
             have
             professed
             ,
             not
             having
             had
             experience
             of
             communion
             with
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             upon
             every
             provocation
             and
             temptation
             ,
             a
             ready
             prey
             to
             deceivers
             .
          
           
             Take
             a
             little
             view
             of
             their
             late
             Proselyts
             ,
             
             and
             it
             will
             quickly
             appeare
             what
             little
             cause
             they
             have
             to
             boast
             in
             them
             .
             With
             some
             by
             the
             craft
             and
             folly
             of
             some
             Relations
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             treat
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             drawing
             to
             their
             dissolution
             .
             These
             for
             the
             most
             part
             having
             been
             persons
             of
             dissolute
             and
             profligate
             lives
             ,
             never
             having
             tasted
             the
             power
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             whatever
             they
             have
             professed
             ,
             in
             their
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             disturbed
             dying
             thoughts
             ,
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             receive
             any
             impression
             ,
             that
             with
             confidence
             and
             violence
             
             is
             imposed
             upon
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             farre
             easier
             proposall
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Purgatorie
             to
             get
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             told
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             things
             of
             difficulty
             to
             such
             poor
             Creatures
             .
             Others
             that
             have
             been
             cast
             down
             from
             their
             hopes
             and
             Expectations
             ;
             or
             out
             from
             their
             enjoyments
             by
             the
             late
             revolution
             in
             these
             Nations
             ;
             have
             by
             their
             discontent
             ,
             or
             necessity
             ,
             made
             themselves
             an
             easie
             prey
             to
             their
             zeale
             .
             What
             hath
             been
             the
             residue
             of
             thir
             Proselytes
             ?
             What
             one
             who
             hath
             ever
             manifested
             himselfe
             to
             share
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             prepared
             by
             principles
             of
             superstition
             almost
             as
             deep
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             have
             they
             prevailed
             on
             ?
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             farther
             insist
             on
             these
             things
             .
             To
             returne
          
           
             Our
             communion
             with
             the
             
               visible
               Catholick
               Church
            
             is
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             only
             .
             
             The
             breach
             of
             this
             union
             ,
             and
             therein
             a
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             lyes
             in
             a
             relinquishment
             of
             ,
             or
             some
             opposition
             to
             ,
             some
             or
             all
             of
             the
             saving
             necessary
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             Schisme
             ,
             but
             Heresie
             or
             Apostacy
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             done
             by
             an
             open
             profligatenesse
             of
             life
             :
             so
             that
             indeed
             this
             charge
             is
             nothing
             
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             :
             though
             through
             Grace
             in
             a
             confidence
             of
             our
             own
             innocency
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             debate
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             crime
             under
             any
             name
             or
             title
             whatever
             .
          
           
             Unto
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             the
             removeall
             of
             some
             common
             objections
             ,
             with
             a
             recharge
             on
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             principally
             we
             have
             as
             yet
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             &
             come
             to
             the
             last
             thing
             proposed
             .
             The
             case
             of
             some
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             were
             charged
             with
             Schisme
             for
             separating
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             on
             an
             account
             wholy
             and
             cleerly
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             a
             departure
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             is
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             judgement
             of
             antiquity
             lying
             in
             an
             opposition
             to
             the
             notion
             of
             departure
             from
             the
             Church
             now
             delivered
             .
             Doth
             not
             Augustine
             ,
             Doe
             not
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             
               Orthodox
               contemporaries
            
             ,
             charge
             the
             Donatists
             with
             Schisme
             ,
             because
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             charge
             rise
             up
             with
             equall
             efficacy
             against
             you
             as
             them
             ?
             At
             least
             doth
             it
             not
             give
             you
             the
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             in
             another
             sence
             then
             is
             by
             you
             granted
             .
          
           
             The
             Reader
             knows
             sufficiently
             ,
             
             if
             he
             hath
             at
             al
             taken
             notice
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             whereto
             find
             this
             cloud
             scattered
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             
             annoyance
             or
             detriment
             to
             the
             Protestant
             cause
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             concerned
             in
             that
             name
             ,
             however
             by
             lesser
             differences
             diversified
             among
             themselves
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             repeate
             what
             by
             others
             hath
             been
             at
             large
             insisted
             on
             .
             In
             briefe
             ,
             put
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             into
             that
             condition
             of
             libertie
             and
             soundnesse
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             in
             when
             the
             great
             uproare
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             concerned
             to
             give
             in
             our
             judgements
             concerning
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             presse
             an
             example
             of
             former
             dayes
             ,
             
             as
             binding
             unto
             duty
             ,
             or
             convincing
             of
             evill
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             now
             ,
             without
             stating
             the
             whole
             substratum
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             and
             compleat
             cause
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             and
             seasons
             ,
             wherein
             the
             example
             was
             given
             ,
             we
             judge
             it
             not
             equall
             .
             Yet
             although
             none
             can
             with
             ingenuity
             presse
             me
             with
             the
             crime
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             can
             prove
             themselves
             to
             be
             instated
             in
             the
             very
             same
             condition
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             against
             whom
             that
             crime
             was
             committed
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             fully
             assured
             none
             in
             the
             world
             can
             ;
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             then
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             an
             effect
             of
             mens
             free
             liberty
             ,
             and
             choice
             ,
             now
             pressed
             as
             an
             issue
             
             of
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             some
             few
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             freely
             deliver
             my
             thoughts
             concerning
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             comprehensive
             also
             of
             those
             other
             ,
             that
             suffer
             with
             them
             in
             former
             and
             after
             ages
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             imputation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             were
             some
             of
             them
             deceived
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             did
             deceive
             ,
             in
             charging
             Caecilianus
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             Traditores
             :
             which
             they
             made
             the
             maine
             ground
             of
             their
             separation
             ,
             however
             they
             took
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             usuall
             )
             into
             their
             defence
             afterward
             .
             Whether
             any
             of
             themselves
             were
             ordained
             by
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             recharged
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             supposition
             that
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             
             and
             they
             that
             ordained
             him
             were
             known
             to
             him
             to
             have
             been
             so
             ;
             yet
             he
             being
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             renouncing
             Communion
             with
             them
             therein
             ,
             and
             themselves
             repenting
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             as
             did
             Peter
             ,
             whose
             sinne
             exceeded
             theirs
             ,
             this
             was
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             casting
             him
             out
             of
             Communion
             ,
             he
             walking
             &
             acting
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             suitable
             to
             principles
             by
             themselves
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             That
             on
             supposition
             they
             had
             just
             cause
             hereupon
             to
             renounce
             the
             Communion
             
             of
             Caecilianus
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             those
             days
             ,
             retained
             by
             themselves
             was
             most
             false
             ;
             yet
             they
             had
             no
             ground
             of
             separating
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             where
             were
             many
             Elders
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             that
             charge
             .
             Indeed
             to
             raise
             a
             jealousy
             of
             a
             fault
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             denyed
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             proved
             ,
             were
             of
             little
             or
             no
             importance
             ,
             and
             on
             pretence
             thereof
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             what
             we
             surmise
             ,
             is
             a
             wild
             and
             unchristian
             course
             of
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             grant
             farther
             ,
             
             that
             men
             of
             tender
             consciences
             ,
             regulated
             by
             the
             principle
             then
             generally
             received
             ,
             might
             be
             startled
             at
             the
             cōmunion
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             Caecilianus
             did
             preside
             ;
             yet
             nothing
             but
             the
             height
             of
             madnesse
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             fleshly
             interest
             ,
             could
             make
             men
             declare
             hostility
             against
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             would
             communicate
             with
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             condemne
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             regulate
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             by
             their
             own
             fancy
             ,
             and
             imagination
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
             Though
             men
             out
             of
             such
             pride
             and
             folly
             might
             judge
             all
             the
             residue
             of
             Christians
             to
             be
             faulty
             and
             guilty
             in
             this
             particular
             
             of
             not
             condemning
             and
             separating
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Carthage
            
             ;
             yet
             to
             proceed
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             from
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             disanull
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             made
             partakers
             of
             ,
             as
             manifestly
             they
             did
             ,
             by
             rebaptizing
             all
             that
             entered
             into
             their
             communion
             ,
             was
             such
             unparalleld
             Pharisaisme
             ,
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             as
             was
             wholy
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             untollerable
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Divisions
             ,
             
             Outrages
             ,
             and
             Enthusiasticall
             furies
             and
             Riots
             that
             befell
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             fell
             into
             ,
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             werein
             my
             judgement
             tokens
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             against
             them
             :
             so
             that
             upon
             the
             
               whole
               matter
            
             ,
             their
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             enterprise
             ,
             was
             utterly
             undue
             ,
             and
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             farther
             adde
             ,
             
             as
             to
             the
             mannagement
             of
             the
             cause
             by
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             these
             writings
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             Austin
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             as
             sweet
             and
             
               gratious
               spirit
            
             ,
             breathing
             ,
             full
             of
             zeale
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Union
             among
             Christians
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             cause
             under
             debate
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             sufficiently
             foyle
             their
             Adversaries
             on
             principles
             then
             
               generally
               confessed
            
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             though
             some
             
             of
             them
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             considering
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             and
             dexterous
             men
             .
          
           
             How
             little
             we
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             any
             contests
             that
             are
             mannaged
             amongst
             us
             ,
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             concerned
             in
             those
             differences
             of
             theirs
             ,
             these
             few
             Considerations
             will
             evince
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             liberty
             to
             professe
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Fathers
             justly
             charged
             the
             Donatists
             with
             disclaiming
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             wicked
             and
             unjust
             ,
             yet
             many
             of
             the
             principles
             whereon
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             I
             cannot
             assent
             unto
             .
             Yea
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             Austin
             was
             sufficiently
             cleare
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               invisible
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ,
             yet
             his
             frequent
             confounding
             it
             with
             a
             mistaken
             notion
             of
             the
             
               visible
               generall
               Church
            
             ,
             hath
             given
             no
             small
             occasion
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             sundry
             unhappy
             intanglements
             to
             diverse
             in
             after
             Ages
             .
             His
             own
             book
             
               De
               unitats
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             which
             contains
             the
             summe
             and
             Substance
             of
             what
             he
             had
             written
             elsewhere
             ,
             or
             disputed
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             would
             afford
             me
             instances
             enough
             to
             make
             good
             my
             assertion
             ,
             were
             it
             now
             under
             consideration
             or
             proofe
             .
          
           
             Being
             then
             thus
             come
             off
             from
             this
             part
             of
             our
             Charge
             and
             accusation
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             
             for
             the
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             as
             we
             have
             not
             done
             ,
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             not
             Schisme
             ,
             but
             a
             sin
             of
             another
             nature
             and
             importance
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             method
             proposed
             ,
             a
             recharge
             on
             the
             Romanists
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             present
             Condition
             ,
             and
             its
             unsuitablenesse
             to
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             evinced
             ,
             must
             briefly
             ensue
             .
          
           
             Their
             claime
             is
             known
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             ,
             
             then
             that
             they
             are
             this
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             Communion
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             :
             (
             as
             the
             Donatists
             was
             of
             old
             )
             that
             also
             the
             union
             of
             this
             Church
             consists
             in
             its
             subjection
             to
             its
             head
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             of
             God
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             his
             
               severall
               qualifications
            
             and
             attendencies
             .
             Now
             this
             claime
             of
             theirs
             to
             our
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             is
          
           
             1.
             
             Cruell
             ,
             and
             sanguinary
             ;
             condemning
             Millions
             to
             hell
             ,
             that
             invocate
             and
             call
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             believing
             
               all
               things
            
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testaments
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             not
             convinced
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             give
             up
             
               Reason
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Soule
            
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             disposall
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             only
             
               unconquerable
               presumptions
            
             against
             ,
             as
             an
             evill
             
             and
             
               wicked
               Person
            
             ;
             but
             are
             also
             resolved
             ▪
             and
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             their
             deare
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             out
             of
             Love
             to
             whom
             ,
             they
             cannot
             beare
             him
             .
             Especially
             will
             this
             appeare
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             their
             farther
             improvement
             of
             this
             principle
             ,
             to
             the
             
               killing
               hanging
            
             ,
             torturing
             to
             death
             ,
             burning
             of
             all
             that
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             the
             condition
             before
             mentioned
             .
             This
             upon
             the
             matter
             is
             the
             great
             Principle
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             All
             persons
             that
             will
             not
             be
             subject
             (
             at
             least
             in
             
               spirituall
               things
            
             )
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             hanged
             or
             burned
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             means
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             damned
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             .
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Gospell
             they
             Preach
             ,
             the
             centre
             wherein
             all
             the
             lines
             of
             their
             writings
             doe
             meet
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             must
             the
             
               holy
               ,
               pure
            
             word
             of
             God
             be
             wrested
             to
             give
             countenance
             .
             Blessed
             be
             the
             
               God
               of
               our
               Salvation
            
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             never
             gave
             mercilesse
             men
             power
             over
             the
             Souls
             ,
             and
             eternall
             condition
             of
             his
             Saints
             ;
             so
             he
             hath
             began
             to
             work
             a
             deliverance
             of
             the
             outward
             condition
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             from
             their
             Rage
             and
             cruelty
             ;
             which
             in
             his
             good
             time
             he
             will
             perfect
             in
             their
             
               irrecoverable
               ruine
            
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             millions
             of
             
               innocent
               persons
            
             ,
             yea
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             
             lyes
             at
             their
             doors
             .
             And
             although
             thing●
             are
             so
             stated
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             Nations
             they
             have
             left
             none
             to
             kill
             ;
             in
             others
             are
             restrained
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             kill
             no
             more
             ;
             yet
             reteining
             the
             same
             principles
             with
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             justifying
             them
             in
             their
             paths
             of
             blood
             ,
             I
             look
             upon
             them
             all
             as
             guilty
             of
             Murther
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             have
             
               eternall
               life
            
             abiding
             in
             them
             ;
             being
             as
             Cain
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             ,
             who
             
               slew
               his
               Brother
            
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             individualls
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             constitute
             their
             governing
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Most
             false
             ,
             
             and
             such
             as
             nothing
             but
             either
             
               judiciary
               hardnesse
            
             from
             God
             ,
             sending
             men
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             believe
             a
             lye
             ;
             or
             the
             dominion
             of
             
               cursed
               lusts
               ,
               pride
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               covetousnesse
               ,
            
             desire
             of
             Rule
             ,
             can
             lye
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             ▪
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             union
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             notion
             now
             under
             consideration
             ,
             consists
             in
             subjection
             to
             any
             Officer
             or
             Officers
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             peculiar
             forme
             ,
             constituting
             
               one
               Church
            
             in
             Relation
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             
               joynt
               participation
            
             of
             the
             same
             
               individuall
               Ordinances
            
             whatever
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             such
             onenesse
             is
             at
             all
             possible
             ;
             or
             any
             unity
             whatever
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             by
             it
             is
             believed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Truth
             professed
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             most
             ridiculous
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             this
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             communion
             is
             comprehensive
             of
             it
             in
             its
             latitude
             .
             He
             must
             be
             
               blind
               ,
               uncharitable
            
             ,
             a
             judge
             of
             what
             he
             
               cannot
               see
               ▪
            
             or
             know
             ,
             who
             can
             
               once
               entertaine
            
             a
             thought
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             Let
             us
             run
             a
             little
             over
             the
             foundations
             of
             this
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Peter
               was
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             It
             is
             denied
             ;
             Arguments
             lye
             clear
             against
             it
             .
             The
             Gospell
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             all
             confute
             it
             .
             The
             expresse
             testimony
             of
             Paul
             lyes
             against
             it
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             denies
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             gives
             Order
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             .
             The
             name
             and
             thing
             is
             forreigne
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             not
             a
             Principality
             they
             had
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             therein
             they
             were
             all
             equall
             .
             It
             is
             from
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             whence
             they
             enquired
             after
             a
             Kingdome
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             dispensed
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             that
             such
             assertions
             are
             now
             insisted
             on
             .
             But
             let
             that
             be
             supposed
             ,
             what
             is
             next
             ?
             
               He
               had
               an
               Vniversall
               Monarchicall
               Jurisdiction
               committed
               to
               him
               over
               all
               Christians
               .
               For
               Christ
               said
               ,
               Tues
               Petrus
               ,
               tibi
               dabo
               claves
               ,
               &
               pasce
               oves
               meas
               .
            
             But
             these
             termes
             are
             barbarous
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             Monarchy
             is
             not
             the
             English
             
             of
             
               vos
               autem
               non
               sic
               .
               Jurisdiction
            
             is
             a
             name
             of
             a
             right
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             civill
             power
             .
             Christ
             hath
             left
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             wherein
             it
             is
             now
             used
             ,
             to
             Peter
             or
             his
             Church
             .
             Men
             do
             but
             make
             sports
             ,
             and
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             considering
             persons
             ,
             who
             talke
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             languages
             of
             the
             
               last
               Ages
            
             ;
             or
             expressions
             suitable
             to
             what
             was
             in
             practice
             in
             them
             .
             He
             that
             shall
             compare
             the
             fraternall
             Church
             admonition
             and
             censures
             of
             the
             primitive
             institution
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Courts
               ,
               Powers
            
             ,
             and
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             set
             up
             in
             pretence
             and
             colour
             of
             them
             in
             after
             Ages
             ,
             will
             admire
             at
             the
             likenesse
             and
             correspondency
             of
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             .
             The
             administration
             of
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Ju●isdiction
            
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Prelacy
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             had
             no
             more
             relation
             to
             any
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             unlesse
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             effectually
             excluded
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             institutions
             ,
             )
             then
             other
             civill
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             among
             Christians
             have
             .
             Peter
             had
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             an
             Apostle
             in
             and
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             ●each
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             Elders
             in
             them
             by
             their
             consent
             wherever
             he
             came
             :
             so
             had
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             as
             to
             this
             Monarchie
             of
             Peters
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             let
             them
             shew
             what
             
               Authority
               he
            
             ever
             exercised
             over
             them
             ,
             while
             he
             and
             they
             lived
             together
             ;
             We
             read
             that
             he
             was
             once
             reproved
             by
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             ever
             reproved
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             .
             If
             Christ
             made
             the
             grant
             of
             preheminencie
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
            
             ,
             why
             did
             the
             Apostles
             enquire
             afterwards
             ,
             who
             among
             them
             should
             be
             greatest
             ?
             And
             why
             did
             not
             our
             Saviour
             on
             that
             dispute
             ,
             plainly
             satisfy
             them
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             to
             be
             chiefe
             ?
             But
             chose
             rather
             to
             
               so
               determine
            
             the
             Question
             ,
             as
             to
             evince
             them
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             any
             such
             enquiry
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             determination
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             lyes
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             
               Papall
               Monarchy
            
             .
             And
             why
             doth
             Paul
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               in
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             when
             ,
             (
             if
             these
             Gent
             :
             say
             true
             )
             he
             was
             in
             many
             things
             inferiour
             to
             Peter
             ?
             What
             speciall
             place
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             Peter
             ,
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             
               new
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               14.
               ?
            
             What
             exaltation
             hath
             his
             Throne
             among
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Apostles
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Mat.
               19.
               28.
               
            
             What
             Eminencie
             of
             commission
             for
             teaching
             all
             Nations
             ,
             or
             
               for
               ,
               giving
            
             sinnes
             ?
             What
             had
             his
             keys
             more
             then
             those
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Joh.
               20.
               3.
            
             ?
             What
             was
             peculiar
             in
             that
             triple
             command
             of
             
               feeding
               the
               sheep
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             his
             
               triple
               deniall
            
             ,
             
             that
             preceded
             ?
             Is
             an
             injunction
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             duty
             ,
             a
             grant
             of
             
               new
               Authority
            
             ?
             But
             that
             we
             may
             make
             some
             progresse
             ,
             suppose
             this
             also
             ;
             Why
             ,
             this
             
               Power
               ,
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Peter
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               transferred
               to
               his
               successors
               ,
               when
               the
               power
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               dyed
               with
               them
               .
            
             But
             what
             pretence
             ,
             or
             colour
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             there
             for
             this
             Assertion
             ?
             What
             one
             title
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             there
             in
             the
             whole
             
               book
               of
               God
            
             ,
             giving
             the
             least
             countenance
             to
             this
             imagination
             ?
             what
             distinction
             between
             Peter
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             is
             once
             made
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             kind
             insinuated
             ?
             Certainly
             this
             was
             a
             thing
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             When
             Paul
             so
             sadly
             tells
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             departure
             grievous
             Wolves
             would
             spoyle
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             many
             
               among
               themselves
            
             would
             arise
             ,
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             after
             them
             ;
             why
             did
             he
             not
             give
             them
             the
             least
             direction
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             addresse
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             should
             
               succeed
               Peter
            
             in
             his
             Power
             and
             Office
             ,
             for
             reliefe
             and
             redresse
             ?
             Strange
             !
             that
             it
             should
             be
             of
             
               necessity
               to
               Salvation
            
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             this
             
               power
               of
               Peter
            
             was
             to
             be
             continued
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             in
             whom
             
             the
             Saints
             were
             to
             be
             consummated
             ;
             that
             in
             Relation
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             to
             be
             preserved
             under
             paine
             of
             damnation
             ,
             should
             consist
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             a
             word
             spoken
             of
             him
             in
             the
             whole
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             say
             ,
             
             
               Peter
               had
               not
               only
               an
               Apostolicall
               power
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               also
               an
               ordinary
               power
               that
               was
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             the
             Scripture
             being
             confessedly
             silent
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             let
             us
             heare
             what
             proof
             is
             tendered
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             this
             uncouth
             Assertion
             .
             Herein
             then
             thus
             they
             proceed
             .
             
               It
               will
               be
               confessed
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               ordained
               his
               Church
               wisely
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               infinite
               wisedome
               ,
               which
               he
               exercised
               about
               his
               body
               ;
               Now
               to
               this
               wisdome
               of
               his
               ,
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               innumerable
               evils
               ,
               it
               is
               agreeable
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               appoint
               some
               one
               person
               with
               that
               power
               of
               declaring
               truth
               ,
               and
               of
               Jurisdiction
               to
               enforce
               the
               receiving
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               we
               plead
               for
               .
               For
               this
               was
               in
               Peter
               ,
               as
               is
               proved
               from
               the
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               continued
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               succeed
               him
               .
            
             And
             here
             lyes
             the
             great
             stresse
             of
             their
             cause
             ;
             That
             to
             prevent
             evills
             and
             inconveniences
             ,
             it
             became
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             appoint
             a
             person
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             Authority
             ,
             power
             &
             infallibility
             ,
             to
             continue
             
             in
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             this
             plea
             they
             mannage
             variously
             with
             much
             
               Sophistry
               ,
               Rhetorick
            
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             But
             suppose
             all
             this
             should
             be
             granted
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             full
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             bring
             it
             home
             to
             their
             concernment
             by
             any
             Argument
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             
               actuall
               claime
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             wherein
             he
             stands
             singly
             now
             in
             the
             world
             :
             which
             that
             it
             is
             satisfactory
             to
             make
             it
             good
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             be
             granted
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             attempts
             they
             make
             against
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             ,
             wherein
             they
             will
             assert
             ,
             that
             it
             became
             his
             wisedome
             to
             doe
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             meanes
             they
             can
             prove
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             :
             which
             is
             plainly
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             in
             their
             judgement
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             ;
             &
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             them
             to
             supply
             what
             he
             hath
             been
             defective
             in
             .
             Had
             he
             taken
             the
             care
             he
             should
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             their
             Master
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             they
             might
             have
             ruled
             and
             reviled
             over
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             appointed
             things
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             which
             they
             affirme
             to
             have
             become
             his
             wisedome
             .
             He
             was
             a
             King
             that
             once
             cryed
             ,
             
               Si
               Deo
               in
               creatione
               adfuissem
               ,
               mundum
               melius
               ordinassem
               .
            
             But
             every
             Fryar
             or
             
             Monck
             can
             say
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             present
             at
             his
             framing
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             (
             whereof
             we
             speake
             )
             they
             would
             have
             told
             him
             what
             had
             become
             his
             wisedome
             to
             do
             .
             Our
             Blessed
             Lord
             hath
             left
             sufficient
             provision
             against
             all
             future
             emergencies
             &
             inconveniences
             in
             his
             word
             &
             Spirit
             given
             &
             promised
             to
             his
             Saints
             .
             And
             the
             one
             Remedie
             which
             these
             men
             have
             found
             out
             with
             the
             contempt
             and
             blaspemy
             of
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             hath
             proved
             worse
             then
             all
             the
             other
             evills
             and
             diseases
             ,
             for
             whose
             prevention
             he
             made
             provision
             ;
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             also
             for
             that
             remedy
             of
             theirs
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             are
             hardned
             through
             the
             
               righteous
               judgement
            
             of
             God
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               The
               mannagement
               of
               this
               plea
               by
               some
               of
               late
               is
               very
            
             considerable
             ;
             
             
               say
               they
            
             Quia
             non
             de
             verbis
             solum
             Scripturae
             ,
             sed
             etiā
             de
             sensu
             plurima
             cōtroversia
             est
             ,
             si
             ecclesiae
             interpretatio
             non
             est
             cert●…
             intelligendi
             norma
             ,
             ecquis
             erit
             istiusmodi
             Controversiae
             judex
             ?
             sensū
             enim
             suū
             pro
             sua
             virili
             quisque
             defendet
             :
             quod
             si
             in
             Exploranda
             verbi
             Dei
             intelligentia
             nullus
             est
             certus
             judex
             ,
             audemus
             dicere
             nullam
             rempublicam
             fuisse
             stultius
             constitutam
             .
             Sin
             autem
             Apostoli
             tradiderunt
             Eccclesiis
             verbum
             Dei
             sine
             intelligentia
             verbi
             Dei
             ,
             quomodo
             praedicarunt
             Evangelium
             omni
             Creaturae
             ?
             quomodo
             decuerunt
             omnes
             Gentes
             servare
             quaecunque
             illis
             
             fuerunt
             a
             Christo
             commendata
             .
             Non
             est
             puerorum
             aut
             Psittaeorum
             praedicatio
             ,
             qui
             sine
             mente
             dant
             ,
             accipiuntque
             sonum
             .
             Walemburg
             .
             Con.
             4.
             
             Num.
             26.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             ,
             
             that
             at
             length
             these
             men
             speak
             out
             plainly
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             be
             not
             a
             visible
             supreame
             Judge
             in
             &
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             dealt
             more
             foolishly
             ,
             then
             ever
             any
             did
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             .
             If
             he
             have
             not
             an
             infallible
             power
             of
             determining
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             but
             an
             empty
             ,
             insignificant
             word
             ,
             like
             the
             speech
             of
             Parats
             or
             Popyniaies
             .
             Though
             Christ
             hath
             by
             his
             Apostles
             given
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             
               man
               of
               God
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
            
             and
             promised
             his
             spirit
             unto
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             by
             whose
             assistance
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             out
             it
             s
             own
             sence
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             all
             is
             folly
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             not
             Supreame
             and
             Infallible
             .
             The
             
               Lord
               rebuke
               them
            
             ,
             who
             thus
             boldly
             blaspheame
             his
             word
             and
             wisdome
             .
             But
             let
             us
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Peter
               thus
               invested
               in
               power
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               was
               to
               be
               traduced
               to
               others
               ,
               went
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Preached
               the
               Gospell
               there
               .
            
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             nor
             will
             themselves
             deny
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             believed
             ,
             their
             whole
             fabrick
             will
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             can
             this
             be
             
             necessary
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             and
             every
             individuall
             of
             men
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             insinuation
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             certainly
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             only
             a
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             yet
             being
             of
             such
             
               huge
               importance
            
             and
             consequence
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             doctrine
             of
             absolute
             ,
             &
             indispensable
             necessity
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             depending
             upon
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             and
             true
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             an
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             as
             is
             pleaded
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             passed
             over
             in
             silence
             ;
             there
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             things
             of
             inconceivable
             lesse
             concernment
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             though
             all
             in
             their
             respective
             degrees
             tending
             to
             edification
             are
             recorded
             .
             As
             to
             what
             is
             recorded
             in
             story
             ;
             the
             order
             and
             series
             of
             things
             ,
             with
             the
             discovery
             afforded
             us
             of
             
               Peters
               course
            
             ,
             &
             place
             of
             abode
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             doe
             prevaile
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             think
             stedfastly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             never
             there
             ,
             against
             the
             selfe
             contradicting
             testimonies
             of
             some
             few
             ,
             who
             took
             up
             vulgar
             reports
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             had
             so
             farre
             ●p●rated
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             judged
             meet
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Apostles
             should
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             chiefe
             City
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             we
             may
             proceed
             ,
             grant
             this
             also
             ,
             
             that
             Peter
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             :
             and
             that
             he
             did
             Preach
             the
             Gospell
             there
             ;
             yet
             so
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Confession
             ,
             at
             other
             places
             ,
             making
             his
             residence
             at
             Antioch
             for
             some
             years
             ;
             what
             will
             this
             availe
             ,
             towards
             the
             setling
             of
             the
             matter
             under
             consideration
             ?
             There
             Christ
             
               appointed
               him
               to
               fixe
               his
               Chaire
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               Church
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               his
               residence
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             his
             meeting
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             probability
             was
             never
             there
             ,
             (
             for
             
               Seme
               Sangus
            
             was
             not
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             nor
             Sanctus
             ,
             nor
             
               Deus
               Magnus
            
             )
             of
             the
             conquest
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Divells
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             instructed
             of
             Christ
             not
             to
             goe
             from
             Rome
             ,
             but
             tarry
             there
             ,
             and
             suffer
             ,
             some
             thing
             may
             be
             said
             from
             old
             Legends
             .
             But
             of
             his
             chaire
             ,
             and
             fixing
             of
             it
             at
             Rome
             ,
             of
             his
             confinement
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             the
             
               tenour
               of
               his
               Apostolicall
               commission
            
             ,
             who
             first
             told
             the
             story
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             they
             will
             one
             day
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             
               Chaire
               ,
               Thrones
            
             ,
             and
             Sees
             ,
             and
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             wherein
             they
             now
             so
             please
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             next
             to
             this
             ?
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             succeeds
             Peter
             in
             all
             that
             
               Power
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             with
             whatsoever
             else
             was
             fancied
             before
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             
             Lord
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             is
             the
             
               Catholick
               ;
               quod
               erat
               demonstrandum
            
             Now
             though
             this
             inference
             will
             no
             way
             follow
             upon
             these
             Principles
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             all
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             whereof
             not
             one
             is
             so
             much
             as
             probable
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             last
             Assertion
             be
             vaine
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             being
             pleaded
             to
             ground
             this
             Succession
             ;
             no
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             Act
             of
             any
             Councell
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             no
             Will
             nor
             Testament
             of
             Peter
             ;
             but
             only
             it
             is
             so
             fallen
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             was
             composed
             of
             a
             
               casuall
               concurrence
               of
               Atomes
            
             :
             yet
             seeing
             they
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             I
             desire
             a
             little
             farther
             information
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             yet
             remains
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             
               Charter
               ,
               Patents
            
             ,
             and
             Grant
             of
             all
             this
             power
             ,
             &
             right
             of
             succession
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Advantages
             ,
             priviledges
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             being
             wholly
             in
             their
             own
             keeping
             ,
             whereof
             I
             never
             saw
             letter
             or
             title
             ,
             nor
             ever
             conversed
             with
             any
             one
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             did
             ;
             I
             would
             be
             gladly
             informed
             ,
             whether
             this
             grant
             be
             made
             to
             him
             absolutely
             ,
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             condition
             whatever
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             who
             ever
             comes
             to
             be
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             possessed
             of
             Peters
             Chaire
             the●e
             by
             what
             meanes
             soever
             he
             is
             possessed
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             he
             believe
             the
             Gospell
             
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             
               saving
               Truths
            
             therein
             contained
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Church
             must
             be
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             though
             it
             follow
             him
             in
             all
             Abominations
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             made
             on
             any
             condition
             to
             him
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             cleaving
             to
             the
             
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               revealed
            
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             
               absolute
               grant
            
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             to
             him
             without
             any
             
               condition
               expressed
            
             or
             necessarily
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             I
             am
             at
             an
             issue
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             adde
             ,
             But
             my
             desire
             that
             the
             Grant
             may
             be
             produced
             ;
             for
             whilest
             we
             are
             at
             this
             variance
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             all
             Law
             and
             Equity
             ,
             that
             the
             parties
             litigant
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             plead
             bare
             Allegations
             ,
             without
             proofe
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             all
             the
             former
             monstrous
             suppositions
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             perfectly
             secure
             against
             all
             their
             pretensions
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             more
             clearly
             and
             evidently
             ,
             then
             that
             He
             and
             they
             have
             broken
             all
             conditions
             ,
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             imagined
             ,
             by
             corrupting
             and
             perverting
             almost
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             ,
             
             that
             the
             great
             condition
             of
             such
             a
             grant
             would
             consist
             in
             his
             diligent
             attendance
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             herein
             doth
             the
             filth
             of
             their
             Abominations
             appeare
             
             above
             all
             other
             things
             .
             The
             guilt
             that
             is
             in
             that
             society
             or
             combination
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             locking
             up
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             people
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             burning
             some
             men
             to
             death
             for
             the
             studying
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             disputing
             against
             its
             power
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             its
             own
             Authority
             ,
             charging
             it
             with
             
               obscurity
               ,
               imperfection
               ,
               insufficiency
            
             ,
             frighting
             men
             from
             the
             perusall
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             seduced
             ,
             and
             made
             Hereticks
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             setting
             up
             their
             own
             Traditions
             in
             an
             equality
             with
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             exalting
             them
             above
             it
             ,
             studying
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             decry
             it
             as
             uselesse
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             at
             least
             comparatively
             with
             themselves
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             
               purged
               from
               them
               for
               ever
            
             .
             
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             simple
             question
             .
             For
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             hath
             a
             promise
             that
             he
             shall
             still
             be
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             power
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             not
             one
             that
             shall
             defend
             Mahumet
             to
             be
             the
             Prophet
             of
             God
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Abominations
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             be
             
               he
               what
               he
               will
            
             ,
             placed
             in
             the
             chaire
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             
               ●●re
               ,
               nor
               mistake
               in
               what
               he
               delivereth
            
             for
             Truth
             .
             Now
             seeing
             themselves
             (
             as
             was
             
             said
             )
             are
             the
             
               sole
               keepers
            
             of
             this
             promise
             and
             grant
             also
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             shewed
             to
             the
             world
             .
             I
             am
             necessitated
             to
             aske
             once
             more
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             made
             to
             him
             meerly
             upon
             condition
             of
             
               mounting
               into
               his
               Chaire
            
             ,
             or
             also
             on
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             use
             the
             means
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             the
             former
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             remote
             from
             my
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             will
             be
             worshipped
             in
             
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
            
             only
             ,
             should
             now
             under
             the
             Gospell
             promise
             to
             any
             persons
             ,
             that
             be
             they
             never
             so
             wicked
             and
             abominable
             ,
             never
             so
             openly
             and
             evidently
             sworne
             enemies
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Anoynted
             ,
             whether
             they
             use
             any
             means
             or
             not
             by
             him
             appointed
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             alwayes
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             they
             hate
             ,
             in
             love
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             with
             that
             Authority
             which
             all
             his
             Saints
             must
             bow
             unto
             ;
             especially
             not
             having
             intimated
             any
             one
             word
             of
             any
             such
             promise
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             whatever
             I
             heard
             of
             in
             my
             life
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             as
             soone
             believe
             .
             If
             they
             say
             the
             latter
             ,
             we
             close
             then
             as
             we
             did
             our
             former
             enquiry
             .
             
          
           
             Upon
             the
             credit
             and
             strength
             of
             these
             
             sandy
             foundations
             ,
             and
             principles
             ,
             which
             neither
             severally
             nor
             joyntly
             will
             beare
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             feather
             ,
             in
             a
             long
             continued
             course
             of
             Apostacy
             have
             men
             conquered
             all
             Policy
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             honesty
             ,
             and
             built
             up
             that
             stupendious
             fabrick
             coupled
             together
             with
             subtle
             and
             scarce
             discernable
             joynts
             and
             ligaments
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             despight
             of
             policy
             they
             have
             not
             only
             enslaved
             
               Kings
               ,
               Kingdomes
               ,
               Common-wealths
               ,
               Nations
               ,
            
             &
             People
             to
             be
             their
             vassalls
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             disposall
             ;
             but
             also
             contrary
             to
             all
             Rules
             of
             goverment
             ,
             beyond
             the
             thoughts
             and
             conjectures
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             ever
             wrote
             of
             ,
             or
             instituted
             a
             Goverment
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             have
             in
             most
             Nations
             of
             Europe
             set
             up
             a
             
               Government
               ,
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             within
             anothers
             Government
             and
             Authority
             setled
             on
             other
             accounts
             ,
             the
             one
             independent
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             have
             brought
             these
             things
             to
             some
             kind
             of
             consistency
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             might
             be
             accomplished
             never
             entered
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             wise
             man
             once
             to
             imagine
             ;
             nor
             had
             ever
             been
             by
             them
             effected
             ,
             without
             such
             advantages
             ,
             as
             none
             in
             the
             world
             
               ever
               had
            
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             continuance
             
             but
             themselves
             .
             *
             Unlesse
             the
             Druids
             of
             old
             in
             some
             Nations
             obtained
             some
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             despight
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             
             they
             have
             made
             a
             new
             Creed
             ,
             invented
             
               new
               wayes
            
             of
             worship
             given
             a
             whole
             summe
             and
             system
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             altogether
             alien
             frō
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             an
             open
             disclaiming
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             in
             innumerable
             places
             beares
             testimony
             of
             its
             own
             perfection
             and
             fulnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Contrary
             to
             common
             Honesty
             ,
             
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             with
             violence
             to
             the
             evident
             dictates
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             they
             will
             in
             confidence
             of
             these
             principles
             have
             the
             word
             &
             sentence
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             though
             a
             beast
             ,
             a
             witch
             ,
             a
             Conjurer
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             many
             of
             them
             have
             been
             ,
             to
             be
             
               implicite●y
               submitted
            
             to
             in
             &
             about
             things
             which
             he
             neither
             knoweth
             ,
             nor
             loveth
             ,
             nor
             careth
             for
             :
             
             being
             yet
             such
             in
             themselves
             as
             immediately
             ,
             and
             directly
             concerne
             the
             everlasting
             condition
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             .
             And
             this
             is
             our
             second
             returne
             to
             their
             pretence
             of
             being
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             adde
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             their
             plea
             is
             so
             far
             from
             truth
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             indeed
             they
             belong
             not
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             keep
             not
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             to
             constitute
             any
             person
             whatever
             a
             member
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             faile
             in
             all
             the
             conditions
             of
             it
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             proceed
             by
             way
             of
             instance
             ,
             
             they
             doe
             not
             professe
             nor
             believe
             a
             Justification
             distinct
             from
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             thereof
             ;
             the
             Doctrine
             whereof
             is
             of
             absolu●e
             &
             indispensable
             necessity
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             so
             faile
             in
             the
             first
             condition
             of
             professing
             all
             
               necessary
               Truths
            
             .
             I
             know
             what
             they
             say
             of
             Justification
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             determined
             concerning
             it
             in
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             what
             they
             dispute
             about
             it
             in
             their
             books
             of
             Controversies
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             that
             which
             they
             contend
             for
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Justification
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             deny
             only
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             but
             positively
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             the
             infusion
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptance
             of
             the
             obedience
             thence
             arising
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             any
             
             Justification
             at
             all
             consisting
             in
             the
             
               free
               and
               full
               absolution
            
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             discover
             
               principles
               corrupt
            
             and
             depraved
             ,
             
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             those
             truths
             ,
             and
             the
             receiving
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             generall
             by
             owning
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             doe
             professe
             .
             Herein
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             principles
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             profannesse
             ,
             that
             effectually
             worke
             and
             manifest
             themselves
             in
             the
             generality
             of
             their
             Priests
             &
             People
             ;
             that
             of
             
               self
               ●ighteousnes
            
             that
             is
             in
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Devotionists
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             all
             saving
             Truths
             concerning
             the
             mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             therein
             conteined
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               supremacy
            
             ,
             
             of
             
               merits
               ,
               satisfaction
            
             ,
             the
             masse
             ,
             the
             
               worshipping
               of
               Images
            
             ,
             they
             adde
             such
             things
             to
             their
             profession
             ,
             as
             enervate
             the
             efficacy
             of
             all
             the
             saving
             truths
             they
             doe
             professe
             ,
             and
             so
             faile
             in
             the
             
               third
               condition
            
             ;
             This
             hath
             so
             
               abundantly
               been
               manifested
            
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             adde
             any
             thing
             to
             give
             the
             charge
             of
             it
             upon
             them
             any
             farther
             evidence
             or
             demonstration
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             unhappily
             fallen
             out
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             
             that
             what
             of
             all
             men
             they
             most
             pretend
             
             unto
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             men
             they
             have
             the
             least
             int●erest
             in
             ▪
             A●haeneus
             tells
             us
             of
             one
             Thros●●aus
             an
             A●henian
             ,
             who
             being
             phrenetically
             distempered
             ,
             whatever
             ships
             came
             into
             the
             Pyraeum
             he
             looked
             on
             them
             and
             thought
             them
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             so
             great
             wealth
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             not
             the
             owner
             of
             so
             much
             as
             a
             boate
             :
             such
             a
             distemper
             of
             pride
             and
             folly
             hath
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             ceased
             on
             these
             persons
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             ;
             that
             where
             ever
             in
             Scripture
             they
             meet
             with
             the
             name
             Church
             ,
             presently
             as
             though
             they
             were
             intended
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             priviledges
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             their
             concernment
             lyes
             not
             at
             all
             therein
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             this
             whole
             discourse
             I
             shall
             bring
             the
             grand
             Argument
             of
             the
             Romanists
             (
             with
             whom
             I
             shall
             now
             in
             this
             Treatise
             have
             little
             more
             to
             doe
             )
             wherewith
             they
             make
             such
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             to
             an
             ●ssue
             .
             Of
             the
             many
             formes
             and
             shapes
             whereinto
             by
             them
             it
             is
             cast
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             most
             perspicuously
             expressive
             of
             their
             intention
             .
          
           
             
               Voluntarily
               to
               forsake
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               Schisme
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               doe
               so
               are
               guilty
               of
               it
               ;
            
             
               You
               have
               voluntarily
               forsaken
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             
             
               Therefore
               You
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               sinne
               of
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             purposely
             omitted
             the
             interposing
             of
             the
             terme
             Catholick
             ,
             
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Argument
             might
             runne
             to
             its
             length
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             taking
             in
             of
             that
             terme
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             but
             only
             to
             deny
             the
             
               Minor
               Proposition
            
             ;
             seeing
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             without
             that
             limitation
             called
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             indefinitely
             ,
             it
             leaves
             place
             for
             a
             farther
             and
             fuller
             Answer
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             by
             way
             of
             inference
             ,
             
             they
             adde
             ,
             that
             Schisme
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             by
             S.
             Austin
             and
             S
             Thomas
             of
             Aquin
             ,
             being
             so
             great
             and
             damnable
             a
             sinne
             ;
             and
             whereas
             it
             is
             plain●
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             as
             Peter
             says
             is
             as
             Noahs
             Arke
             ,
             
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               20
               ,
               21.
            
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             you
             will
             be
             damned
             .
             This
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             plea.
             
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             forementioned
             Argument
             ,
             
             some
             of
             our
             Divines
             answer
             to
             the
             
               Minor
               Prop.
            
             and
             that
             both
             as
             to
             the
             tearmes
             of
             
               voluntary
               forsaking
            
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             of
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             they
             say
             they
             did
             not
             voluntarily
             forsake
             the
             
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             but
             being
             
             necessitated
             by
             the
             
               command
               of
               God
            
             to
             reforme
             themselves
             in
             sundry
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             
               driven
               out
            
             by
             
               bell
               ,
               book
            
             ,
             and
             
               Candle
               ;
               cursed
               out
               ,
               killed
               out
               ,
               driven
               out
            
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             
               violence
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             and
             Civill
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             strange
             way
             of
             mens
             becoming
             Schismatick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             forsook
             not
             the
             
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             
               communion
               of
               it
               in
               its
               corruption
               ,
            
             not
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             Lawfull
             to
             continue
             communion
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             strength
             to
             this
             Answer
             ,
             they
             farther
             adde
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             grant
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             to
             have
             been
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             separation
             ,
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             only
             
               visible
               Church
            
             then
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             East
             claiming
             that
             title
             ,
             by
             as
             good
             a
             right
             as
             shee
             .
             So
             they
             Others
             principally
             answer
             to
             the
             
               Major
               Prop.
            
             and
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             separation
             is
             either
             causeles
             ,
             or
             upon
             just
             ground
             and
             cause
             ;
             that
             t
             is
             a
             
               causeles
               separation
               only
            
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             Schisme
             ;
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             cause
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             Schisme
             materially
             ,
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             Schisme
             formally
             :
             and
             so
             to
             strengthen
             their
             answer
             in
             Hypothesi
             ,
             they
             fall
             upon
             the
             
               Idolatrys
               ,
               
               Heresies
               ,
               Tyranny
               ,
            
             and
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             as
             just
             causes
             of
             Separation
             from
             her
             ;
             nor
             will
             their
             plea
             be
             shaken
             to
             eternity
             :
             so
             that
             being
             true
             and
             popular
             ,
             understood
             by
             the
             meanest
             ,
             though
             it
             contain
             not
             the
             
               whole
               Truth
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             in
             the
             least
             impaire
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             them
             ,
             
             who
             have
             found
             out
             
               new
               ways
            
             of
             justifying
             our
             separation
             from
             Rome
             ,
             on
             principles
             of
             limiting
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             a
             peculiar
             Patriarchat
             ,
             and
             granting
             a
             power
             to
             Kings
             or
             Nations
             ,
             to
             erect
             a
             Patriarchate
             or
             Metropolitan
             ,
             within
             their
             own
             Territories
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             the
             Protestant
             cause
             is
             not
             concerned
             in
             their
             Plea
             ;
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             on
             both
             hands
             ,
             being
             forraigne
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             relating
             mostly
             to
             
               humane
               constitutions
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             have
             liberty
             to
             exercise
             their
             Witts
             and
             Abilities
             .
          
           
             Not
             receding
             from
             what
             hath
             by
             others
             solidly
             been
             pleaded
             ,
             
             on
             the
             Answers
             above
             mentioned
             ;
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             principles
             I
             have
             hitherto
             evinced
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             give
             my
             account
             of
             the
             Argument
             proposed
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             mistake
             not
             ,
             I
             only
             premise
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             Schisme
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             in
             the
             notion
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Scripture
               precisely
            
             ,
             wherein
             alone
             it
             will
             reach
             the
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             bear
             
             the
             weight
             of
             inferring
             damnation
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             I
             wholly
             deny
             the
             
               Major
               Prop.
            
             as
             utterly
             false
             ,
             
             in
             what
             sense
             soever
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               True
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             taken
             .
             Take
             it
             for
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             I
             deny
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             once
             a
             true
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             utterly
             forsake
             its
             communion
             ;
             no
             living
             member
             of
             that
             
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             can
             perish
             !
             and
             on
             supposition
             it
             could
             doe
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             madnesse
             to
             call
             that
             crime
             Schisme
             :
             nor
             is
             this
             ,
             a
             
               meer
               deniall
            
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             is
             attended
             ,
             with
             an
             invincible
             Truth
             for
             its
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             Take
             it
             for
             the
             
               generall
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             
             the
             voluntary
             forsaking
             of
             its
             communion
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             
               same
               faith
            
             ,
             is
             not
             Schisme
             ,
             but
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             ;
             And
             as
             for
             Apostates
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             we
             question
             not
             their
             damnation
             ;
             it
             sleepeth
             not
             :
             who
             ever
             call'd
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             turned
             Jew
             or
             Mahumetan
             a
             Schismatick
             ?
          
           
             Take
             it
             for
             a
             
               particular
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             I
             deny
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Separation
             from
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             meerly
             
               separation
               ,
               is
               Schisme
            
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             esteemed
             ;
             though
             
             perhaps
             such
             separation
             may
             proceed
             from
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             be
             also
             attended
             with
             other
             evills
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             however
             ,
             separation
             upon
             jus●
             cause
             ,
             and
             ground
             ,
             from
             any
             Church
             ,
             is
             no
             Schisme
             :
             This
             is
             granted
             by
             all
             Persons
             living
             .
             Schisme
             is
             causelesse
             say
             all
             men
             however
             concerned
             .
             And
             herein
             is
             a
             truth
             uncontroulable
             ,
             Separation
             upon
             
               just
               cause
            
             is
             a
             duty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             a
             sinne
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             500
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             whereof
             every
             one
             ,
             grafted
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             there
             into
             the
             stock
             &
             principle
             of
             imposition
             on
             the
             practice
             and
             confession
             of
             men
             ▪
             is
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             separation
             from
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             yea
             from
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ;
             should
             they
             all
             consent
             unto
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             &
             impose
             it
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             if
             therebe
             any
             Truth
             in
             that
             
               Maxime
               ;
               It
               is
               better
               to
               obey
               God
               then
               man.
               
            
          
           
             2
             ▪
             I
             wholy
             deny
             the
             
               Minor
               Proposition
            
             also
             ,
             
             if
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             Though
             I
             willingly
             acknowledge
             our
             separation
             to
             be
             voluntary
             from
             them
             ;
             no
             more
             being
             done
             ,
             then
             I
             would
             doe
             
               over
               againe
            
             this
             day
             (
             God
             assisting
             me
             )
             were
             I
             called
             unto
             it
             .
             But
             separation
             in
             the
             sense
             contended
             about
             ,
             must
             be
             from
             some
             
             s●ate
             and
             condition
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             from
             communion
             with
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             held
             by
             his
             appointment
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             will
             not
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Schisme
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             in
             a
             Gospell
             sense
             .
             Now
             though
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
             in
             the
             faith
             we
             professe
             ,
             lived
             in
             
               sub
               ection
            
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             (
             or
             his
             subordinate
             engines
             )
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             so
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             
               any
               way
            
             ,
             or
             state
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             relinquishment
             of
             that
             State
             can
             possibly
             be
             no
             such
             separation
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             termed
             Schisme
             .
             For
             I
             wholy
             deny
             ;
             that
             the
             Papacy
             exercising
             its
             power
             in
             its
             supreame
             and
             
               subordinate
               Officers
            
             ,
             which
             with
             them
             is
             their
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Church
               at
               all
            
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             And
             when
             they
             prove
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             when
             our
             Forefathers
             
               withdrew
               their
               neck
            
             from
             his
             Tyrannicall
             yoke
             ,
             and
             forsook
             the
             practice
             of
             his
             abominations
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             forsook
             no
             Church
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             they
             relinquished
             no
             communion
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             .
             A
             man
             may
             possibly
             forsake
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             forsake
             Sion
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             
             from
             some
             Ancient
             Writer●
             ,
             Austin
             and
             Optatus
             men
             interested
             in
             the
             contests
             about
             it
             ,
             Leo
             and
             Innocent
             gaining
             by
             the
             
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             growing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             and
             such
             vassalls
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             them
             ;
             what
             the
             
               Lord
               speaks
            
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             judge
             concerning
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Catholic●
               Church
            
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             it
             
               no
               salvation
            
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Society
             of
             them
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             in
             generall
             ,
             in
             some
             sense
             and
             cases
             :
             Seeing
             with
             the
             heart
             
               man
               believeth
               to
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               confession
               is
               made
               unto
               Salvation
            
             ;
             But
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             in
             
               no
               sense
            
             ,
             unlesse
             that
             of
             contempt
             of
             a
             known
             duty
             ;
             and
             to
             imagine
             Peter
             to
             speak
             of
             any
             
               such
               thing
            
             ,
             is
             a
             fancy
             .
          
           
             The
             consequence
             of
             this
             devesting
             the
             
               Roman
               Synogogue
            
             of
             the
             priviledges
             of
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             
             arising
             in
             the
             
               thoughts
               of
               some
            
             to
             a
             denyall
             of
             that
             ministry
             ,
             which
             we
             
               have
               at
               this
            
             day
             in
             England
             ,
             must
             by
             the
             way
             a
             little
             be
             considered
             .
             For
             my
             part
             (
             be
             it
             spoken
             without
             offence
             )
             If
             any
             man
             hath
             nothing
             to
             plead
             for
             his
             ministry
             ,
             but
             meerly
             that
             
               successive
               Ordination
            
             which
             he
             hath
             received
             through
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             a
             stable
             bottome
             of
             owning
             him
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             
               will
               plead
               nothing
               ●lse
            
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             
               hath
               nothing
               else
               to
               plead
            
             .
             He
             may
             have
             that
             ,
             which
             indeed
             constitutes
             
             him
             a
             Minister
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             not
             own●
             that
             so
             it
             doth
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             come
             here
             into
             enquiry
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             not
             a
             
               true
               Ministry
            
             in
             some
             ,
             all
             along
             under
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             distinct
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             thousands
             in
             Israell
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Elijah
             ;
             when
             in
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               publick
               worship
            
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             true
             Ministry
             at
             all
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             that
             any
             have
             their
             Ministry
             from
             Rome
             ,
             a●
             though
             the
             Office
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             was
             instituted
             by
             Antichrist
             :
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             a
             sufficient
             and
             good
             basis
             and
             foundation
             of
             any
             mans
             interest
             in
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             received
             Ordination
             in
             a
             succession
             ,
             through
             the
             administration
             of
             ,
             not
             the
             
               woman
               flying
               into
               the
               Wildernesse
            
             under
             the
             persecution
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             
               two
               witnesses
            
             prophesying
             
               all
               along
            
             under
             the
             Roman
             Apostacy
             ,
             not
             from
             them
             to
             whom
             we
             succeed
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             but
             the
             Beast
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             
               persecuting
               Church
            
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             who
             were
             certainly
             Administrators
             of
             the
             Ordination
             pleaded
             for
             :
             So
             that
             in
             doctrine
             we
             should
             succeed
             the
             
               persecuted
               Woman
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Office
             the
             
               perse●uting
               Beast
            
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             plead
             this
             at
             large
             ,
             professedly
             disclaiming
             all
             thoughts
             of
             rejecting
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             Papall
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             
             who
             yet
             adhere
             to
             this
             
               Ordination
               ▪
            
             being
             many
             of
             them
             eminently
             gifted
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             dispense
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             submitted
             unto
             by
             his
             people
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             are
             
               right
               worthy
               Ministers
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             remarke
             some
             thing
             on
             the
             plea
             ,
             
             that
             is
             insisted
             on
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             keep
             up
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             what
             God
             would
             have
             pull'd
             downe
             .
             They
             aske
             us
             why
             not
             Ordination
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             In
             which
             enquiry
             ,
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             some
             doe
             still
             continue
             .
             We
             are
             
               so
               farre
            
             from
             having
             the
             Scripture
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             any
             Authority
             of
             it
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               one
               cause
            
             of
             daily
             praising
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             providence
             he
             kept
             them
             from
             being
             either
             corrupted
             or
             destroyed
             by
             them
             .
             It
             i●
             true
             ;
             the
             Bible
             was
             kept
             among
             the
             people
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             where
             the
             
               Pope
               prevailed
            
             :
             so
             was
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             by
             the
             Jews
             ;
             the
             whole
             by
             the
             
               Easterne
               Christians
            
             :
             By
             none
             so
             corrupted
             as
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Papall
             Territorie
             .
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             say
             
               we
               ●ad
               the
               Scriptures
            
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             as
             such
             ;
             if
             we
             had
             ,
             why
             doe
             we
             not
             keep
             them
             as
             
               she
               delivered
            
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Translation
             ,
             with
             the
             Apochryphall
             additions
             ?
             The
             Ordination
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             :
             The
             Scriptures
             were
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             preserved
             under
             the
             Papacy
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             People
             ;
             and
             had
             they
             been
             found
             by
             chance
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             like
             the
             Law
             of
             old
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             the
             same
             
               to
               us
            
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             are
             .
             So
             that
             of
             these
             things
             there
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Reason
             .
             
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             the
             granting
             true
             Ordination
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             This
             I
             professe
             I
             underst●and
             not
             :
             they
             who
             ordained
             had
             no
             power
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             Officers
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             as
             such
             they
             did
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             others
             had
             ordained
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             Officers
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             all
             would
             confesse
             that
             Action
             to
             be
             null
             .
             But
             they
             who
             will
             not
             be
             contented
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             his
             Churches
             ,
             that
             he
             continues
             to
             dispense
             his
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             for
             the
             Execution
             of
             that
             Office
             when
             men
             are
             called
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             he
             prepares
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             to
             desire
             and
             submit
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             
             the
             manner
             of
             entrance
             upon
             the
             worke
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             it
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             in
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             his
             Churches
             are
             shaken
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             Babylon
             with
             his
             
               Glory
               shining
               on
               them
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             is
             thereby
             once
             more
             placed
             
               with
               men
            
             ,
             shall
             have
             
               leave
               for
               me
            
             to
             derive
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             ministry
             through
             that
             
               darke
               passage
            
             ,
             wherein
             I
             cannot
             see
             one
             step
             before
             me
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             otherwise
             qualified
             and
             accepted
             as
             above
             ,
             I
             shall
             ever
             
               pay
               them
            
             that
             honour
             which
             is
             done
             to
             
               Elders
               labouring
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               particular
               Church
               :
               its
               nature
               .
               Frequently
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Particular
               Congregations
               acknowledged
               the
               only
               Churches
               of
               the
               first
               Institution
               .
               What
               ensued
               on
               the
               multiplication
               of
               Churches
               .
               Some
               things
               premised
               to
               clear
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               sence
               .
               Every
               Believer
               ordinarily
               obliged
               to
               joyne
               himselfe
               to
               some
               particular
               Church
               :
               Many
               things
               in
               instituted
               worship
               answering
               a
               naturall
               principle
               .
               Perpetuity
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               sence
               .
               True
               
               Churches
               at
               first
               planted
               in
               England
               .
               How
               they
               ceased
               so
               to
               be
               .
               How
               Churches
               may
               be
               again
               reerected
               .
               Of
               the
               Vnion
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               in
               its
               selfe
               .
               Foundation
               of
               that
               Vnion
               twofold
               .
               The
               Vnion
               its
               selfe
               .
               Of
               the
               communion
               of
               particular
               Churchers
               one
               with
               another
               .
               Our
               concernment
               in
               this
               Vnion
               .
            
          
           
             I
             now
             descend
             to
             the
             last
             consideration
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             most
             usuall
             Acceptation
             of
             that
             name
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             
               particular
               instituted
               Church
            
             .
             A
             Church
             in
             this
             sence
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             
               Society
               of
               men
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               word
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               and
               joynt
               performance
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               the
               same
               individuall
               Ordinances
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               by
               Christ
               prescribed
               .
            
             This
             generall
             description
             of
             it
             exhibits
             its
             nature
             so
             farre
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             cleare
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             present
             disquisition
             .
             A
             more
             accurate
             definition
             would
             only
             administer
             farther
             occasion
             of
             contesting
             about
             things
             ,
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             determined
             as
             to
             the
             enquiry
             in
             hand
             .
             Such
             as
             this
             was
             the
             
               Church
               at
               Hierusalem
            
             ,
             that
             was
             
               persecuted
               Act.
               8.
               1.
            
             
             The
             Church
             whereof
             Saul
             made
             
               havock
               v.
               3.
            
             
             The
             Church
             that
             was
             vexed
             by
             
               Herod
               Act.
               12.
               1.
            
             
             Such
             was
             the
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             
               Assembled
               together
               in
               one
               place
               Act.
               13.
               14.
            
             wherein
             
             were
             sundry
             
               Prophets
               Act.
               13
               ,
               1.
            
             
             As
             that
             at
             Hierusalem
             consisted
             of
             Elders
             and
             
               Bretherren
               Act.
               15.
               22.
            
             
             The
             Apostles
             or
             some
             of
             them
             being
             there
             then
             present
             ,
             which
             added
             no
             other
             consideration
             to
             that
             Church
             then
             that
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             of
             .
             Such
             were
             those
             mens
             Churches
             wherein
             Elders
             were
             ordained
             by
             Pauls
             appointment
             
               Act.
               14.
               23.
            
             
             As
             also
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Coesarea
               Act.
               18.
               22.
            
             
             &
             at
             
               Ephesus
               Act.
               20.
               14.
               28.
            
             
             As
             was
             that
             at
             
               Corinth
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               c.
               6.
               4.
               
               &
               11.
               12.
               
               &
               14.
               4
               ,
               5.
               12.
               19.
               2
               
               Cor.
               1
               ▪
               1.
               
            
             And
             those
             mentioned
             
               Rev.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3.
            
             
             All
             which
             Paul
             calls
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               Rom.
               16.
               4.
            
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             indefinitely
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               v.
               16.
            
             or
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               17.
               2
               
               Cor.
               8
               18.
               19.
               23.
               2
               
               Thess
               .
               1.
               4.
            
             and
             in
             sundry
             other
             places
             .
             Hence
             we
             have
             mention
             of
             many
             Churches
             in
             one
             Country
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Judaea
               Act.
               9.
               1.
            
             in
             
               Asia
               .
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               19.
            
             in
             
               Macedonia
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               1.
            
             in
             
               Galatia
               Gal.
               1.
               2.
            
             the
             seven
             
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               Rev.
               1.
               11.
            
             and
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Act
               16.
               4.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             answers
             
               v.
               5.
            
             in
             the
             same
             Country
             .
          
           
             I
             suppose
             that
             in
             this
             description
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             I
             have
             not
             only
             the
             consent
             of
             them
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             now
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             remaines
             of
             this
             
             discourse
             ,
             but
             aso
             their
             acknowledgment
             that
             these
             were
             the
             only
             kinds
             of
             Churches
             of
             the
             first
             Institution
             .
             The
             
               Reverend
               Authors
            
             of
             the
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               Ministerii
               Anglicani
               p.
               2
               c.
               6.
            
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               Beginning
               of
               Christianity
               the
               number
               of
               Believers
               even
               in
               the
               greatest
               Citys
               were
               so
               few
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               might
               all
               meet
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               .
               And
               these
               are
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Angell
               of
               such
               a
               City
               was
               Congregationall
               not
               Diocesan
            
             ;
             which
             discourse
             exhibits
             that
             state
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             evinced
             ,
             allowing
             no
             other
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             greatest
             Cityes
             .
             In
             a
             rejoynder
             to
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             so
             far
             at
             the
             case
             of
             Episcopacy
             is
             herein
             concerned
             ,
             by
             a
             person
             well
             known
             by
             his
             labours
             in
             that
             cause
             ,
             this
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Believers
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               great
               Cityes
               were
               not
               at
               first
               divided
               into
               Parishes
               ,
               whilst
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               was
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               well
               assemble
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               Ham
               Vind.
               p.
               16.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Believers
             of
             one
             City
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             being
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             like
             grant
             p.
             18.
             
             In
             this
             particular
             Church
             ,
             He
             sayes
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             Rule
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Believers
             in
             the
             
               villages
               adjacent
               to
               that
               City
            
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             sometimes
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             
               Rom.
               16.
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             so
             for
             the
             most
             
             part
             it
             seemed
             to
             
               have
               been
               the
               case
            
             ;
             and
             distinct
             Churches
             upon
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Believers
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             the
             Voisinage
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             state
             of
             a
             
               particular
               instituted
               Church
            
             which
             we
             plead
             for
             .
             
             Whether
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             believers
             multiplying
             ,
             those
             who
             had
             been
             of
             
               one
               Church
            
             met
             in
             
               severall
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             by
             a
             setled
             distribution
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             specifically
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             
               many
               Churches
            
             ;
             or
             met
             in
             severall
             places
             in
             parties
             ,
             still
             continuing
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             were
             governed
             in
             common
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             whom
             they
             increased
             and
             multiplied
             ,
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             believers
             ;
             or
             whether
             ,
             that
             one
             or
             more
             Officers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             of
             that
             first
             
               single
               Congregation
            
             ,
             taking
             on
             him
             or
             them
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             those
             inhabiting
             the
             City
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             was
             first
             
               planted
               ,
               designed
            
             ,
             and
             sent
             some
             fitted
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             upon
             their
             desire
             &
             choice
             ,
             (
             or
             otherwise
             )
             to
             the
             severall
             
               lesser
               companies
            
             of
             the
             Region
             adjacent
             ,
             which
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             became
             dependent
             on
             ,
             &
             subject
             to
             the
             Officer
             and
             Officers
             of
             that
             
               first
               Church
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             forth
             ,
             I
             dispute
             not
             .
             I
             am
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               plantation
            
             of
             Churches
             was
             as
             hath
             been
             pleaded
             .
             And
             I
             know
             what
             was
             done
             afterwards
             
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             must
             be
             examined
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             concernment
             ,
             by
             what
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             done
             .
             But
             of
             those
             things
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Now
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             procedure
             hitherto
             insisted
             on
             ,
             
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             what
             
               it
               is
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             with
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             Unity
             ,
             must
             ensue
             ;
             and
             this
             shall
             be
             done
             after
             I
             have
             premised
             some
             few
             things
             previously
             necessary
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             then
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             man
             may
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             be
             united
             to
             him
             by
             the
             inhabitation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             participation
             of
             his
             life
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             
               providentiall
               hinderance
            
             ,
             is
             never
             joyned
             to
             any
             
               particular
               Congregation
            
             ,
             for
             the
             participation
             of
             Ordinances
             all
             his
             daies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             may
             he
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             considered
             as
             
               professing
               visibly
            
             .
             
             Seeing
             that
             he
             may
             doe
             all
             that
             is
             of
             him
             required
             thereunto
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             conjunction
             to
             a
             
               visible
               particular
            
             Church
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             willingly
             grant
             ,
             
             that
             every
             believer
             is
             obliged
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             
               part
               of
               his
               duty
            
             ,
             to
             joyne
             
             himselfe
             to
             some
             one
             of
             those
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             therein
             he
             may
             abide
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Fellowship
             ,
             and
             
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             advantage
             and
             opportunity
             so
             to
             doe
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             some
             duties
             incumbent
             on
             us
             ,
             
             which
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             performed
             ,
             but
             on
             a
             supposition
             of
             this
             duty
             previously
             required
             ,
             and
             submitted
             unto
             .
             
               Math.
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             some
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             appointed
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             never
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             ,
             if
             not
             related
             to
             some
             
               such
               society
            
             .
             As
             publick
             
               Admonition
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               Participation
            
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             care
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             ,
             
             that
             
               all
               things
            
             be
             well
             ordered
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             giving
             no
             direction
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             duty
             of
             worship
             meerly
             and
             purely
             of
             
               soveraigne
               Institution
            
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             joyned
             ,
             sufficiently
             evidence
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             our
             duty
             herein
             .
             
               Rev.
               2.
               7.
               11.
               29.
               
               Rev.
               3.
               6.
               7.
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               gathering
               ,
               planting
            
             ,
             
             and
             setling
             of
             such
             Churches
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             the
             
             care
             they
             took
             in
             bringing
             them
             to
             perfection
             ,
             leaving
             none
             ,
             whom
             they
             converted
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             reduced
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             
               importance
               ,
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Christs
             institution
             of
             Officers
             for
             them
             ,
             
             
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
            
             calling
             such
             a
             Church
             his
             Body
             v.
             29.
             exactly
             assigning
             to
             
               every
               one
               his
               duty
            
             in
             such
             Societies
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             place
             he
             held
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             his
             care
             for
             their
             preservation
             from
             confusion
             ,
             and
             for
             Order
             ,
             evinces
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             our
             duty
             in
             reference
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             judging
             and
             condemning
             them
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             as
             
               disorderly
               blameable
               persons
            
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             and
             Order
             appointed
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             his
             care
             that
             
               those
               Churches
            
             be
             not
             scandalized
             ,
             or
             offended
             with
             innumerable
             other
             considerations
             ,
             evince
             their
             institution
             to
             be
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             any
             prudentiall
             considerations
             of
             them
             whatever
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             an
             instituted
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             be
             continued
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testam
            
             .
             
             untill
             the
             
               second
               coming
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             suppose
             needs
             not
             much
             proofe
             .
             With
             those
             with
             whom
             it
             hath
             soe
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             now
             treating
             ,
             
             and
             must
             not
             make
             it
             my
             businesse
             to
             give
             it
             evidence
             ,
             by
             the
             innumerable
             Testimonies
             which
             might
             be
             alleadged
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             That
             for
             the
             whole
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             hath
             changed
             his
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             will
             now
             allow
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             Prudence
             of
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             measure
             ,
             and
             rule
             of
             his
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             therein
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             or
             would
             allow
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             so
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ▪
             infinite
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             All-sufficiency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             destructive
             to
             the
             whole
             obligation
             of
             the
             
               second
               Commandement
            
             ,
             having
             no
             ground
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             being
             built
             meerly
             on
             the
             conceit
             of
             men
             ,
             suited
             to
             one
             carnall
             interest
             or
             other
             ,
             I
             shall
             unwillingly
             debate
             it
             .
             That
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             under
             consideration
             ,
             there
             were
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             instituted
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             owned
             and
             approved
             by
             him
             ;
             that
             Officers
             for
             them
             were
             of
             his
             appointment
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             from
             him
             for
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             employment
             ;
             that
             Rules
             ,
             Cautions
             ,
             and
             Instructions
             for
             the
             due
             settlement
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             were
             given
             by
             him
             ;
             that
             
               these
               Churches
            
             were
             made
             the
             
               only
               seat
            
             of
             that
             worship
             ,
             which
             in
             particular
             he
             expressed
             his
             will
             to
             have
             continued
             
             untill
             he
             came
             ,
             is
             of
             so
             much
             light
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             
               wink
               hard
            
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             either
             he
             did
             not
             originally
             appoint
             these
             things
             ,
             
             or
             he
             did
             not
             give
             out
             the
             gifts
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             right
             ordering
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             exalting
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             having
             
               done
               so
               then
            
             ,
             yet
             that
             his
             institutions
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             being
             only
             for
             a
             season
             ▪
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             when
             the
             efficacy
             of
             any
             of
             his
             
               institutions
               ceaseth
            
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             now
             dispense
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             usefull
             ,
             is
             a
             difficult
             taske
             for
             any
             man
             to
             undertake
             to
             evince
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             indeed
             in
             the
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             much
             that
             answers
             a
             
               naturall
               principle
            
             in
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             on
             
               many
               accounts
            
             formed
             and
             fitted
             for
             society
             .
             A
             
               Confederation
               and
               consultation
            
             to
             carrie
             on
             any
             designe
             ,
             wherein
             the
             concernment
             of
             the
             individualls
             doth
             lye
             ,
             within
             such
             bounds
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             order
             as
             lyes
             in
             a
             ready
             way
             to
             the
             
               end
               aymed
            
             at
             ,
             is
             exceeding
             suitable
             to
             the
             principles
             whereby
             we
             are
             acted
             and
             guided
             as
             men
             .
             But
             he
             that
             would
             hence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             acting
             of
             these
             principles
             ,
             in
             this
             Church
             constitution
             ,
             whereof
             we
             speake
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             
             men
             may
             be
             cast
             into
             any
             prudentiall
             forme
             ;
             or
             appoint
             other
             wayes
             and
             formes
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             those
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             appointed
             ,
             and
             owned
             ,
             takes
             on
             himselfe
             the
             demonstrating
             that
             all
             things
             necessarily
             required
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             society
             ,
             are
             commanded
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             allowed
             of
             ,
             and
             approved
             only
             by
             Christ
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             be
             wholy
             morall
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             nothing
             of
             instituted
             worship
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             also
             he
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             on
             that
             supposition
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             probable
             Reason
             ,
             why
             never
             any
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             fixed
             on
             such
             societies
             in
             all
             Essentiall
             things
             as
             those
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             Naturall
             ,
             that
             he
             leaves
             lesse
             to
             the
             Prudence
             of
             men
             and
             to
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             of
             things
             concerning
             them
             ,
             then
             those
             ,
             who
             make
             them
             of
             pure
             institution
             ,
             all
             whose
             circumstances
             cannot
             be
             derived
             from
             themselves
             ;
             as
             those
             of
             things
             purely
             morall
             may
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             of
             my
             present
             consideration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             shall
             I
             consider
             ,
             
             whether
             perpetuity
             be
             a
             property
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             sence
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             whether
             a
             Church
             that
             was
             once
             so
             ,
             may
             cease
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             known
             I
             plead
             for
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             
             others
             ;
             but
             whether
             by
             
               vertue
               of
               any
               promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               shall
               alwayes
               be
               somewhere
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               visibly
               celebrating
               his
               Ordinances
               .
            
             Luc.
             1.
             33.
             
             
               He
               shall
               raigne
               over
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
            
             ;
             is
             pleaded
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             But
             that
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             spirituall
             raigne
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             there
             intended
             ,
             is
             not
             proved
             ▪
             
               Mat.
               16.
               18.
               upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             also
             urged
             ;
             but
             to
             intend
             any
             but
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             such
             ,
             in
             that
             promise
             ,
             is
             wholly
             to
             
               enervate
               it
            
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             its
             force
             and
             
               efficacy
               .
               Mat.
               18.
               18
               ,
               20.
            
             declares
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             with
             his
             Church
             where
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             not
             that
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             regard
             treated
             of
             ,
             shall
             be
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             are
             other
             expressions
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             As
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             this
             in
             Generall
             ;
             so
             I
             am
             unsatisfyed
             as
             to
             any
             
               particular
               instance
            
             for
             the
             making
             of
             it
             good
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
             that
             true
             
               Churches
               were
               at
               first
               planted
               in
               England
            
             ;
             how
             then
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             means
             did
             they
             cease
             so
             
               to
               be
            
             ?
             How
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Act
             did
             God
             unchurch
             them
             ?
             They
             did
             it
             themselves
             Meritoriously
             by
             Apostacy
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             God
             Legally
             by
             his
             Institution
             of
             a
             Law
             
               of
               rejection
            
             of
             such
             Churches
             .
             If
             any
             shall
             aske
             ,
             
               How
               then
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               any
               
               such
               Churches
               should
               be
               raised
               a
               new
               ?
            
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             mysticall
             ,
             and
             that
             visibly
             professing
             ,
             being
             preserved
             entire
             ,
             he
             that
             thinketh
             there
             needs
             a
             miracle
             ,
             for
             those
             who
             are
             members
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             joyne
             in
             such
             a
             Society
             ,
             as
             those
             now
             spoken
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             person
             delighting
             in
             needlesse
             scruples
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             ,
             
             that
             where
             
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               20.
               
            
             It
             is
             now
             supposed
             ,
             with
             some
             hope
             to
             have
             it
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             being
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             hath
             
               (
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               
            
             )
             a
             sufficient
             efficacy
             and
             energie
             in
             it
             selfe
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             own
             kind
             ,
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Soules
             ;
             yea
             let
             us
             ,
             till
             opposition
             be
             made
             to
             it
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             force
             and
             efficacy
             it
             doth
             mainly
             and
             principally
             evince
             its
             own
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             divine
             Originall
             .
             Those
             ,
             who
             are
             contented
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             God
             delighteth
             to
             magnify
             ,
             to
             grant
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             will
             not
             I
             hope
             ,
             think
             it
             impossible
             ,
             that
             
               though
               all
            
             Church
             state
             should
             cease
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             be
             there
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             individualls
             preserved
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             should
             be
             
               called
               ,
               converted
            
             ,
             and
             regenerated
             by
             it
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             he
             
             that
             questions
             it
             ,
             must
             doe
             it
             on
             some
             
               corrupt
               principle
            
             of
             a
             
               secondary
               dependent
               Authority
            
             in
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             as
             to
             us
             ;
             with
             which
             sort
             of
             men
             I
             doe
             not
             now
             deale
             .
             I
             aske
             whether
             these
             converted
             persons
             may
             nor
             possibly
             come
             together
             ,
             or
             assemble
             themselves
             in
             the
             
               name
               of
               Jesus
            
             ?
             may
             they
             not
             upon
             his
             command
             ,
             and
             in
             Expectation
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             so
             
               come
               together
            
             ,
             with
             Resolution
             to
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             one
             another
             thereto
             ,
             
               Zech.
               3.
               10.
               
               Mal.
               3.
               10.
               
            
             Truly
             I
             believe
             they
             may
             ,
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             world
             soever
             their
             lot
             is
             fallen
             .
             Here
             lye
             all
             the
             difficulties
             ,
             whether
             being
             come
             together
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             they
             may
             doe
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             commanded
             them
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             they
             may
             exhort
             ,
             and
             
               stirre
               up
               one
               another
            
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             .
             Most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             
               give
               them
               his
               presence
            
             ,
             &
             therewithall
             his
             Authority
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             duty
             ,
             that
             he
             requireth
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             Were
             not
             men
             
               angry
               ,
               troubled
            
             ,
             and
             disappointed
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             little
             difficulty
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
             But
             of
             this
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             that
             particular
             Churches
             are
             
               Institutions
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             is
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             doe
             ;
             I
             proceed
             to
             make
             enquiry
             into
             their
             
             Vnion
             and
             Communion
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             know
             wherein
             the
             bonds
             of
             them
             doe
             consist
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               double
               foundation
            
             ,
             
             fountain
             ,
             or
             cause
             of
             the
             Vnion
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ;
             the
             one
             externall
             ,
             procuring
             ,
             commanding
             ;
             the
             other
             internall
             ,
             inciting
             ,
             
               directing
               ,
               assisting
            
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             requiring
             Peace
             ,
             and
             
               Order
               ,
               Vnion
               ,
               Consent
            
             ,
             and
             Agreement
             ,
             in
             and
             among
             all
             the
             members
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ;
             all
             to
             be
             
               regulated
               ,
               ordered
            
             ,
             and
             bounded
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Rules
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Prescripts
            
             ,
             which
             from
             him
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             for
             their
             walking
             in
             those
             Societies
             .
          
           
             The
             Latter
             is
             that
             Love
             without
             dissimulation
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             is
             ,
             or
             which
             alwaies
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             between
             all
             the
             members
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             exerting
             it
             selfe
             in
             their
             respective
             duties
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             in
             that
             holy
             combination
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             are
             called
             and
             enter'd
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             :
             whether
             they
             are
             those
             ,
             which
             lye
             in
             the
             levell
             of
             the
             equality
             of
             their
             
               common
               interest
            
             of
             being
             Church-members
             ,
             or
             
               those
               which
            
             are
             required
             of
             them
             in
             the
             severall
             differences
             ,
             whereby
             on
             any
             account
             whatever
             ,
             they
             are
             distinguished
             one
             from
             another
             
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             for
             
               love
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               perfectnesse
               .
               Col.
               3.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             Hence
             then
             it
             appears
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Vnion
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             communion
             to
             be
             observed
             therein
             ,
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             
               joynt
               consent
            
             of
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             a
             
               principle
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             to
             walk
             together
             in
             the
             
               universall
               celebration
            
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             instituted
             and
             appointed
             to
             be
             celebrated
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             all
             the
             duties
             ,
             and
             offices
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             in
             reference
             to
             
               one
               another
            
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             stations
             and
             places
             ,
             are
             
               by
               God
            
             required
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             
               doing
               so
               accordingly
            
             .
             See
             
               Phil.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
            
             cap.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
               1
               
               Cor
               :
               1.
               10.
               2
               
               Cor.
               13.
               11.
               
               Rom.
               15.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Whereas
             there
             are
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             some
             Rulers
             ,
             
             some
             Ruled
             ;
             some
             eyes
             ,
             some
             hands
             in
             this
             Body
             ,
             some
             parts
             visibly
             comely
             ,
             some
             uncomely
             ;
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             variety
             of
             gifts
             and
             graces
             which
             is
             distributed
             to
             them
             ;
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duties
             ,
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             Rules
             ,
             that
             are
             given
             with
             respect
             to
             men
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             and
             distributions
             .
             Herein
             doth
             the
             Vnion
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             consist
             ;
             herein
             have
             the
             members
             of
             it
             communion
             
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             shall
             farther
             grant
             ,
             
             and
             adde
             hereunto
             :
             Over
             and
             above
             the
             Vnion
             that
             is
             between
             th●
             members
             of
             
               severall
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             which
             draws
             after
             it
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             occasionall
             exercise
             of
             duties
             of
             Love
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             Communion
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             
               generall
               Church
               visible
            
             ,
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             
               Faith
               once
               delivered
               unto
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             There
             is
             a
             Communion
             also
             to
             be
             observed
             between
             these
             Churches
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             exerted
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             by
             their
             Delegates
             ,
             for
             declaring
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             determining
             things
             of
             joynt
             concernment
             unto
             them
             .
             Whether
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             ordinary
             combination
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             invested
             with
             the
             Power
             for
             the
             disposall
             of
             things
             &
             Persons
             ,
             that
             concerne
             one
             or
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             severall
             subordinations
             ,
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             not
             my
             judgement
             that
             so
             there
             is
             ,
             so
             it
             belongs
             not
             unto
             my
             present
             undertaking
             at
             all
             to
             debate
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             alone
             remaines
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
             is
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             is
             our
             concernment
             as
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Vnion
             ,
             which
             we
             professe
             
             to
             be
             appointed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             as
             we
             are
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             also
             farther
             differenced
             according
             to
             the
             intimations
             given
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
             What
             hath
             already
             been
             delivered
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             Notion
             of
             it
             ,
             might
             well
             suffice
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             Vindication
             in
             this
             businesse
             from
             any
             charge
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             seem
             obnoxious
             unto
             .
             But
             because
             I
             have
             no●
             reason
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             will
             be
             so
             favourable
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             paines
             for
             the
             improvement
             of
             principles
             ,
             though
             in
             themselves
             clearely
             evinced
             on
             our
             behalfe
             ;
             The
             application
             of
             them
             to
             some
             present
             cases
             ,
             with
             the
             removall
             of
             objections
             that
             lye
             against
             my
             intendment
             ,
             must
             be
             farther
             added
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             there
             are
             ,
             
             which
             upon
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             I
             shall
             assume
             and
             suppose
             as
             granted
             in
             Thesi
             ,
             untill
             I
             see
             them
             otherwise
             disproved
             ,
             then
             as
             yet
             I
             have
             done
             .
             Of
             these
             the
             first
             is
             .
             That
             the
             departing
             or
             secession
             of
             any
             man
             or
             men
             ,
             from
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             communion
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             or
             they
             have
             had
             therewith
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             called
             Schisme
             ,
             nor
             is
             so
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             generall
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             is
             restrained
             by
             
             its
             Scripture
             use
             )
             but
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             &
             receive
             a
             little
             according
             to
             the
             causes
             and
             circumstances
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             Churches
             refusing
             to
             hold
             that
             communion
             with
             another
             ,
             
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             between
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             Schisme
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             departure
             of
             any
             man
             or
             men
             ,
             
             from
             the
             Society
             or
             Communion
             of
             any
             Church
             whatever
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             without
             
               strife
               ,
               variance
               ,
               judging
            
             ,
             and
             condemning
             of
             others
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             the
             light
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             they
             cannot
             in
             all
             things
             in
             them
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             his
             minde
             ,
             cannot
             be
             rendred
             evill
             but
             from
             circumstances
             taken
             from
             the
             persons
             so
             doing
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             ,
             whereby
             and
             wherein
             they
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Unto
             these
             I
             adde
             ,
             
             that
             if
             any
             one
             can
             shew
             and
             evince
             that
             we
             have
             
               departed
               from
            
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             communion
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             walke
             according
             to
             the
             order
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             have
             disturbed
             and
             broken
             the
             Order
             and
             Vnion
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             or
             were
             inwrapped
             ,
             we
             put
             our selves
             on
             the
             mercy
             of
             our
             judges
             .
          
           
             The
             Consideration
             of
             what
             is
             the
             charge
             on
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             
             thing
             aymed
             at
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             from
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             method
             wherein
             I
             have
             proceeded
             ,
             comes
             now
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             be
             put
             to
             the
             issue
             and
             triall
             ,
             which
             it
             shall
             in
             the
             Next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               in
               the
               name
               thereof
               .
               Proposed
               and
               considered
               :
               Severall
               considerations
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               In
               what
               sence
               we
               were
               members
               of
               it
               .
               Of
               Anabaptisme
               .
               The
               subjection
               due
               to
               Bishops
               .
               Their
               power
               examined
               .
               It
               s
               orginall
               in
               this
               Nation
               .
               Of
               the
               Ministeriall
               power
               of
               Bishops
               .
               It
               s
               present
               continuance
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               what
               it
               is
               .
               It
               s
               description
               .
               Forme
               peculiar
               and
               constitutive
               .
               Answer
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               on
               separation
               from
               it
               ,
               in
               its
               Episcopall
               constitution
               How
               and
               by
               what
               means
               it
               was
               taken
               away
               .
               Things
               necessary
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               proposed
               :
               and
               offered
               to
               proofe
               .
               The
               second
               way
               of
               constituting
               a
               nationall
               Church
               :
               Considered
               .
               Principles
               agreed
               on
               and
               consented
               unto
               between
               the
               parties
               at
               variance
               ,
               on
               this
               account
               .
               Judgement
               of
               Amiraldus
               in
               this
               case
               .
               Inferences
               
               from
               the
               common
               principles
               before
               consented
               unto
               :
               The
               case
               of
               Schisme
               in
               reference
               to
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               in
               the
               last
               sense
               ,
               debated
               .
               Of
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               and
               separation
               from
               them
               .
               On
               what
               accounts
               Justifiable
               .
               No
               necessity
               of
               joyning
               to
               this
               or
               that
               .
               Separation
               from
               some
               so
               called
               ,
               required
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               .
               The
               duty
               of
               its
               members
               .
               Austins
               Judgement
               of
               the
               practice
               of
               Elijah
               .
               The
               last
               objection
               waved
               .
               Inferences
               upon
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             which
             first
             presents
             it selfe
             ,
             
             is
             a
             plea
             against
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             and
             those
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Reiglment
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             setled
             and
             established
             some
             yeares
             since
             ,
             the
             summe
             whereof
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             amounts
             to
             thus
             much
             .
          
           
             You
             were
             sometimes
             members
             and
             Children
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
             &
             lived
             in
             the
             communion
             thereof
             ;
             professing
             obedience
             thereunto
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             Rules
             and
             Canons
             ;
             you
             were
             in
             an
             orderly
             subjection
             to
             the
             Arcsh-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             those
             acting
             under
             them
             in
             the
             Hierarchie
             ,
             who
             were
             officers
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             in
             that
             Church
             you
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             joyned
             in
             the
             outward
             worship
             celebrated
             therein
             ;
             but
             you
             have
             now
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             own
             accord
             forsaken
             and
             renounced
             the
             communion
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             cast
             off
             your
             
             subjection
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Rulers
             ;
             rejected
             the
             forme
             of
             worship
             appointed
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             great
             bond
             of
             its
             communion
             ;
             and
             set
             up
             separated
             Churches
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             properly
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             charge
             against
             us
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             of
             our
             late
             attempt
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             reducing
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             its
             primitive
             institution
             ,
             which
             we
             professe
             our
             aime
             in
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             judgement
             of
             it
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             acquit
             our selves
             of
             this
             imputation
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             declare
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             farre
             we
             owne
             our selves
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             members
             or
             Children
             (
             as
             they
             speake
             )
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             or
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             was
             the
             subjection
             whein
             we
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             us
             stood
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             stood
             to
             the
             Prelates
             or
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             And
             then
             I
             shall
          
           
             3.
             
             Put
             the
             whole
             to
             the
             issue
             ,
             and
             enquiry
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             broken
             any
             bond
             or
             order
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             institution
             and
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             
               preserved
               entire
            
             ,
             &
             unviolated
             :
             not
             doubting
             but
             that
             on
             the
             
               whole
               matter
            
             in
             difference
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             the
             charge
             mannaged
             
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             resolved
             wholy
             into
             the
             Pru●ence
             ,
             and
             interest
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Consciences
             are
             not
             concerned
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             proposall
             ;
             
             the
             severall
             considerations
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             may
             fall
             under
             ,
             will
             make
             way
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             our
             Relation
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             being
             in
             this
             Country
             of
             England
             ,
             much
             
               people
               of
               God
            
             ,
             many
             of
             his
             Elect
             called
             and
             Sanctified
             ,
             by
             and
             through
             the
             Spirit
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             
               washing
               of
               water
            
             and
             the
             Word
             ,
             so
             made
             
               true
               living
               members
            
             of
             the
             
               mysticall
               body
            
             ,
             or
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             holding
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             spirituall
             Head
             ,
             receiving
             influences
             of
             life
             and
             grace
             from
             him
             continually
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             (
             though
             improperly
             )
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             Christs
             Catholick
             Church
             militant
             ,
             which
             lives
             in
             England
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             and
             to
             abide
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             keep
             with
             it
             ,
             whilst
             we
             live
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               .
               Hierusalem
            
             which
             is
             above
             ,
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
             ;
             and
             one
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             one
             is
             our
             Head
             ,
             Soveraigne
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             the
             dearly
             beloved
             of
             our
             Soules
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             If
             
             we
             have
             grieved
             ,
             offended
             ,
             troubled
             the
             least
             member
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             justly
             take
             offence
             at
             any
             of
             our
             waies
             ,
             we
             professe
             our
             readinesse
             to
             lye
             at
             his
             or
             their
             feet
             for
             Reconciliation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             .
             If
             we
             bear
             not
             love
             to
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             without
             dissimulation
             ,
             (
             yea
             even
             to
             them
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             through
             mistakes
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             have
             on
             severall
             accounts
             designed
             our
             harme
             and
             ruine
             )
             if
             we
             rejoyce
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             suffer
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             be
             differenced
             in
             and
             by
             their
             opinions
             ,
             or
             walkings
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             not
             their
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             of
             our
             own
             Soules
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ready
             to
             hold
             any
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             wherein
             their
             and
             our
             Light
             will
             give
             and
             afford
             unto
             us
             peace
             mutually
             ,
             if
             we
             judge
             ,
             condemne
             ,
             despise
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Persons
             ,
             Spirituall
             state
             and
             Condition
             ,
             because
             they
             walk
             not
             with
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             esteemed
             the
             vilest
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             ever
             lived
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             as
             to
             our
             membership
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             we
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             our
             own
             master
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Rulers
             ,
             
             
               Governors
               ,
               Teachers
            
             ,
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             of
             this
             
               Nation
               of
               England
            
             ,
             
             having
             by
             Laws
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             and
             publick
             Protestations
             ,
             cast
             off
             the
             Tyranny
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             &
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             its
             Head
             the
             Pope
             ;
             &
             joyntly
             assented
             unto
             ,
             and
             publickly
             professed
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             expressed
             in
             their
             publick
             Confession
             ,
             variously
             attested
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             declaring
             their
             profession
             by
             that
             
               publick
               confession
            
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Writings
             suitable
             thereunto
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             called
             on
             good
             account
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             ,
             we
             professe
             ourselves
             members
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             as
             professing
             and
             adhering
             to
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             here
             established
             and
             declared
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             spoken
             .
             As
             to
             the
             attempt
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             accuse
             us
             for
             everting
             of
             fundamentalls
             ,
             by
             our
             doctrine
             of
             Election
             by
             the
             
               free
               grace
            
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             
               effectuall
               Redemption
            
             of
             the
             
               Elect
               only
               ,
               conversion
            
             by
             the
             irresistible
             efficacy
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             associate
             doctrines
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             known
             ,
             we
             suppose
             the
             
               more
               sober
            
             part
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             give
             them
             
               little
               thanks
            
             for
             their
             pains
             therein
             :
             If
             for
             no
             
               other
               Reason
            
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             the
             cause
             ,
             they
             have
             to
             mannage
             against
             us
             ,
             is
             weakned
             thereby
             .
             Indeed
             it
             seems
             strange
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             charged
             with
             Schisme
             
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             reforme
             our selves
             ,
             as
             to
             something
             relating
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             
               men
               everting
            
             ,
             and
             denying
             so
             considerable
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             sacredly
             retaine
             entire
             ,
             as
             the
             
               most
               urgent
            
             of
             our
             present
             Adversaries
             doe
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             I
             say
             we
             still
             confesse
             our selves
             members
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             nor
             have
             we
             made
             any
             separation
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             do
             daily
             labour
             to
             improve
             ,
             and
             
               carry
               on
            
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             shines
             therein
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             ,
             it
             is
             renowned
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             I
             know
             not
             how
             proper
             that
             expression
             of
             
               Children
               of
               the
               Church
            
             may
             be
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             nor
             can
             by
             any
             meanes
             consent
             unto
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             urging
             of
             any
             obedience
             to
             any
             Church
             or
             Churches
             whatsoever
             on
             that
             account
             ;
             no
             such
             use
             being
             made
             of
             that
             consideration
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             parallell
             unto
             it
             insisted
             on
             by
             him
             ;
             yet
             in
             a
             generall
             sence
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             our
             receiving
             our
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             
               new
               birth
            
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             by
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               saving
               truths
            
             thereof
             ,
             here
             professed
             ,
             with
             the
             seale
             of
             it
             in
             our
             baptisme
             ,
             may
             be
             signified
             by
             that
             expression
             ,
             we
             owne
             our selves
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             
             and
             to
             be
             
               Children
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             because
             we
             have
             received
             all
             this
             by
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Gospell
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             dispensed
             in
             the
             severall
             Assemblyes
             therein
             :
             And
             are
             contented
             ,
             that
             this
             concession
             be
             improved
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
          
           
             Here
             indeed
             are
             we
             left
             by
             them
             ,
             
             who
             renounce
             the
             Baptisme
             they
             have
             received
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             &
             repeat
             it
             again
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             who
             upon
             that
             
               single
               account
            
             will
             undertake
             to
             prove
             them
             Schismaticall
             ,
             may
             find
             himselfe
             intangled
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             case
             with
             them
             exactly
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Donatists
             .
             They
             doe
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             on
             the
             same
             Principles
             .
             The
             
               Donatists
               rebaptized
            
             those
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             their
             societies
             ,
             because
             they
             professed
             themselves
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             Administration
             of
             Ordinances
             not
             in
             their
             Assemblyes
             was
             null
             :
             and
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             Our
             Anabaptists
             doe
             the
             
               same
               thing
            
             ,
             but
             on
             this
             plea
             ,
             that
             though
             baptisme
             be
             ,
             yet
             
               infant
               baptisme
            
             is
             not
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             null
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             the
             way
             of
             its
             Administration
             :
             but
             this
             fals
             not
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             my
             defence
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             severall
             considerations
             we
             were
             ,
             
             
             and
             doe
             continue
             members
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             in
             England
             ;
             And
             as
             to
             our
             failing
             herein
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             convinces
             us
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             inquired
             after
             is
             ,
             
             what
             subjection
             we
             stood
             ,
             or
             were
             supposed
             to
             have
             stood
             in
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ?
             Our
             subjection
             being
             regulated
             by
             their
             power
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             discovers
             the
             true
             state
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             They
             had
             ,
             
             and
             exercised
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             a
             
               twofold
               Power
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             subjection
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             was
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             power
             delegated
             from
             the
             
               supream
               Magistrate
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             conferred
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             invested
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Laws
               ,
               Customes
            
             ,
             and
             Vsages
             of
             this
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             exercised
             by
             them
             on
             that
             account
             .
             This
             not
             only
             made
             them
             Barons
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             
               members
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             many
             Dignities
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             but
             also
             was
             the
             sole
             fountain
             ,
             and
             spring
             of
             that
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             they
             exercised
             by
             wayes
             and
             meanes
             ,
             such
             as
             themselves
             will
             not
             plead
             to
             have
             been
             
               purely
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             we
             did
             not
             cast
             off
             our
             subjection
             to
             them
             ;
             it
             being
             our
             
               duty
               to
               submit
               our selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             .
             Only
             when
             ever
             they
             
               commanded
               things
               unlawfull
            
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             unto
             
             us
             ,
             we
             alwaies
             retreated
             to
             the
             old
             safe
             Rule
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               be
               meet
               to
               obey
               you
               or
               God
               ,
               judge
               yee
               .
            
             On
             this
             foundation
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             all
             the
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             they
             exercised
             among
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             People
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             built
             .
             They
             had
             not
             leave
             to
             exercise
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             invested
             in
             ,
             on
             another
             account
             ,
             but
             received
             formally
             their
             Authority
             thereby
             .
             The
             tenour
             whereby
             their
             Predecessors
             held
             this
             Power
             before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             the
             tenour
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             the
             investitu●e
             of
             the
             whole
             
               originall
               right
            
             thereof
             in
             another
             person
             ,
             then
             formerly
             ,
             by
             the
             
               same
               means
            
             ,
             the
             Legall
             Concession
             and
             Delegation
             to
             them
             made
             ,
             the
             enlarging
             or
             contracting
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             the
             
               civill
               processe
            
             of
             their
             Courts
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             sufficiently
             evince
             from
             whence
             they
             
               had
               it
            
             .
             Nor
             was
             any
             thing
             herein
             any
             more
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             Courts
             are
             in
             Westminster-Hall
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Cook
            
             ,
             who
             knew
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             was
             skilled
             in
             them
             to
             a
             miracle
             ,
             will
             satisfy
             any
             in
             the
             rise
             and
             tenour
             of
             Episcopall
             Jurisdiction
             :
             
               De
               Jure
               Regis
               Eccles
            
             .
             What
             there
             is
             of
             
               Primitive
               institution
            
             ,
             giving
             colour
             and
             occasion
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             shall
             farther
             
             (
             God
             assisting
             )
             be
             declared
             ,
             when
             I
             treat
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               first
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             the
             waies
             of
             their
             degeneracy
             ;
             Let
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             evince
             the
             Jurisdiction
             they
             exercised
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereunto
             our
             subjection
             in
             the
             first
             kind
             was
             required
             ,
             to
             derive
             its
             originall
             from
             the
             
               pure
               Institution
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             an
             imagined
             separation
             from
             the
             
               humane
               Laws
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             animated
             ;
             and
             more
             will
             be
             asserted
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             had
             the
             happinesse
             as
             yet
             to
             see
             .
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             subjection
             to
             them
             due
             ,
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             we
             did
             not
             
               cast
               off
            
             ;
             but
             their
             whole
             
               Authority
               ,
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             was
             removed
             ,
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             anull'd
             ,
             by
             the
             
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             ,
             
             they
             reply
             ,
             is
             the
             state
             of
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             ;
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             did
             so
             indeed
             as
             is
             confessed
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             made
             the
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             you
             by
             adhering
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             joyning
             with
             them
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             ,
             have
             made
             your selves
             also
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             do
             these
             men
             know
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             
             or
             will
             it
             ever
             trouble
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             ,
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             Schisme
             on
             this
             account
             ?
             the
             Parliament
             
             made
             Alteration
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             found
             established
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             pleading
             that
             they
             had
             power
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             
               alter
               ,
               abrogate
            
             ,
             and
             anull
             Laws
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             
               people
               of
               the
               Land.
            
             If
             their
             making
             Alterations
             in
             the
             
               Civill
               Laws
            
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             in
             the
             Politicall
             Administrations
             of
             the
             Nation
             be
             Schisme
             ,
             we
             have
             very
             little
             security
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             be
             made
             
               new
               Schismaticks
            
             every
             third
             year
             ,
             whilest
             the
             
               constitution
               of
               a
               Trienniall
               Parliament
            
             doth
             continue
             .
             In
             the
             removall
             then
             of
             all
             
               Episcopall
               Jurisdiction
            
             founded
             in
             the
             Laws
             and
             
               usages
               of
               this
               Nation
            
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             .
             For
             the
             Laws
             enforcing
             it
             ,
             doe
             not
             presse
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             necessary
             on
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             but
             as
             that
             which
             themselves
             gave
             rise
             and
             life
             unto
             .
             But
             should
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             was
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Jurisdiction
             impleaded
             annexed
             by
             him
             thereunto
             ;
             yet
             this
             ,
             whilest
             we
             abide
             at
             diocesans
             ,
             with
             the
             severall
             divisions
             apportioned
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             will
             not
             suffice
             to
             constitute
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             unlesse
             some
             Vnion
             of
             those
             Diocesans
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Churches
             whereunto
             they
             related
             ,
             into
             one
             society
             and
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             appointment
             ,
             be
             proved
             ,
             which
             to
             my
             present
             Apprehension
             ,
             
             will
             be
             no
             easy
             work
             for
             any
             one
             to
             undertake
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Bishops
             had
             here
             a
             power
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             to
             Preach
             ,
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             joyne
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             duties
             of
             
               Church
               Officers
            
             .
             To
             this
             we
             say
             ,
             let
             the
             individualls
             of
             them
             acquit
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             qualifications
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             with
             a
             sedulous
             exercise
             of
             their
             duty
             in
             a
             due
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               mind
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             such
             indeed
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             still
             pay
             them
             all
             the
             
               respects
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               duty
            
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             which
             as
             such
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             Law
             or
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             can
             claime
             .
             Let
             them
             come
             forth
             ,
             with
             weapons
             that
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
             evidencing
             their
             Ministry
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Believers
             ,
             acting
             in
             a
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               who
               are
               they
               that
               will
               harme
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               I
               had
               once
               formerly
               said
               thus
               much
               .
            
             
             Let
             the
             Bishops
             attend
             the
             particular
             flocks
             over
             which
             they
             are
             appointed
             ,
             preaching
             the
             word
             ,
             administring
             the
             holy
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             and
             to
             their
             own
             flock
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             be
             contending
             about
             them
             .
             
               It
               was
               thought
               meet
               to
               returne
               by
               one
               concerned
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             willingly
             grant
             herein
             my
             suffrage
             ,
             let
             them
             discharge
             them
             (
             and
             I
             beseech
             
             all
             ,
             who
             have
             any
             way
             hindered
             them
             ,
             at
             length
             to
             let
             and
             quietly
             permit
             them
             )
             on
             condition
             he
             will
             doe
             this
             as
             carefully
             as
             I
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             with
             him
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             taske
             ,
             be
             it
             as
             he
             saith
             the
             attending
             to
             the
             particular
             Churches
             over
             which
             they
             are
             appointed
             (
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Oxford
             over
             that
             flock
             or
             portion
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             appointed
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             others
             in
             like
             manner
             )
             be
             it
             their
             preaching
             and
             their
             administring
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             and
             to
             their
             ●wn
             flock
             and
             whatever
             else
             of
             duty
             and
             
               ratione
               officii
            
             belongs
             to
             a
             rightly
             constituted
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             ●et
             all
             that
             have
             disturbed
             this
             course
             so
             duly
             ●●tled
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ●●nce
             the
             Apostles
             planting
             them
             ,
             discerne
             their
             ●●●rour
             ,
             and
             returne
             to
             that
             peace
             and
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             have
             causelesly
             and
             inexcusably
             departed
             .
          
           
             Though
             I
             was
             not
             then
             speaking
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             ,
             
             yet
             I
             am
             contented
             with
             the
             application
             to
             them
             ;
             there
             being
             amongst
             them
             men
             of
             piety
             and
             learning
             ,
             whom
             I
             exceedingly
             honour
             &
             reverence
             :
             Amongst
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             He
             of
             Oxford
             is
             I
             suppose
             peculiarly
             instanced
             in
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             living
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             may
             belong
             to
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             in
             the
             condition
             wherein
             I
             now
             am
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             can
             plead
             an
             exemption
             on
             the
             same
             foot
             of
             account
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
             
             So
             that
             I
             am
             not
             much
             concerned
             in
             his
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             my
             own
             person
             .
             If
             he
             have
             a
             particular
             flock
             at
             Oxon
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             attend
             according
             to
             
               what
               before
               I
               required
            
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             let
             or
             hindrance
             from
             me
             ;
             but
             being
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             heare
             he
             is
             ,
             a
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             person
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             of
             his
             Neighbourhood
             &
             acquaintance
             .
             But
             to
             suppose
             that
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Oxon
             as
             legally
             constituted
             and
             bounded
             ,
             is
             his
             
               particular
               flock
            
             or
             Church
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Church
             is
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             in
             Being
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             presidency
             in
             this
             Church
             he
             is
             to
             set
             up
             Courts
             ,
             and
             exercise
             a
             Jurisdiction
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therewith
             a
             power
             over
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             Diocesse
             or
             Shire
             (
             excepting
             the
             exempt
             
               peculiar
               jurisdiction
            
             )
             although
             gathered
             into
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             ,
             and
             united
             by
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             suppose
             what
             will
             not
             be
             granted
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             there
             was
             once
             such
             an
             Order
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             is
             now
             removed
             by
             Lawes
             ,
             on
             which
             
               foundation
               alone
            
             it
             stood
             before
             :
             And
             this
             is
             that
             where
             in
             I
             am
             not
             concerned
             .
             Whether
             we
             have
             causelesly
             &
             inexcusably
             departed
             frō
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             now
             in
             enquiry
             .
             
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             unles
             the
             Vnity
             can
             be
             fixed
             ,
             our
             departure
             will
             not
             be
             proved
             .
             A
             
               law
               Vnity
            
             I
             confesse
             ,
             an
             Evangelicall
             I
             am
             yet
             in
             the
             disquisition
             of
             .
             But
             I
             confesse
             it
             will
             be
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             determination
             of
             it
             depends
             on
             the
             controversy
             about
             Episcopacy
             :
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             righteously
             expected
             that
             the
             Arguments
             produced
             in
             the
             behalfe
             ,
             and
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             should
             be
             particularly
             discussed
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             easily
             acknowledge
             all
             my
             labour
             to
             no
             purpose
             ▪
             if
             have
             to
             deale
             only
             with
             men
             ,
             who
             suppose
             that
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             commonly
             esteemed
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             will
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             :
             between
             which
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             Relation
             or
             connexion
             .
             Should
             I
             grant
             as
             I
             said
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             Churches
             answerable
             to
             their
             supportment
             ,
             particled
             into
             severall
             Congregations
             ,
             with
             their
             inferiour
             Officers
             ,
             yet
             this
             would
             be
             remote
             enough
             ,
             from
             giving
             subsistence
             and
             Vnion
             to
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             What
             then
             it
             is
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             whereto
             we
             are
             charged
             with
             Schisme
             ,
             is
             nextly
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             there
             are
             
               two
               wayes
            
             whereby
             we
             may
             come
             to
             the
             discoverie
             of
             what
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             :
             or
             there
             are
             
               two
               ways
            
             ,
             whereby
             
               such
               a
               thing
            
             doth
             arise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Descendendo
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Prelates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ascendendo
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             
             to
             constitute
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             by
             descent
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             all
             
               Church
               power
            
             is
             vested
             in
             
               Nationall
               Officers
               viz.
               Arch-Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             derived
             to
             severall
             Diocesians
             by
             a
             distribution
             of
             power
             limited
             in
             its
             exercise
             to
             a
             
               certaine
               portion
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             communicated
             by
             severall
             engines
             to
             Parochiall
             Priests
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             .
             A
             man
             with
             halfe
             an
             eye
             may
             see
             that
             here
             are
             many
             things
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             Thus
             their
             
               first
               Church
            
             is
             Nationall
             ,
             
             which
             is
             distributed
             into
             severall
             
               greater
               portions
            
             termed
             Provinces
             ,
             those
             againe
             into
             others
             ,
             now
             called
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             those
             againe
             subdivided
             into
             Parochiall
             or
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Vnion
             of
             this
             Church
             consisteth
             in
             the
             due
             observance
             of
             the
             same
             worship
             specifically
             by
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             subjection
             according
             to
             Rules
             of
             their
             own
             appointment
             (
             which
             were
             called
             
             commonly
             Canons
             )
             by
             way
             of
             distinction
             unto
             the
             Rulers
             before
             mentioned
             in
             their
             severall
             capacities
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             peculiar
             forme
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             That
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             absolutely
             so
             called
             is
             its
             Vnity
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             
               its
               selfe
            
             by
             the
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             animated
             .
             That
             of
             the
             Church
             
               Catholick
               visibly
               professing
            
             ,
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             professe
             ,
             as
             being
             by
             them
             professed
             .
             That
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             as
             such
             ,
             its
             observance
             ,
             and
             
               performance
               of
               the
               same
               Ordinances
               of
               worship
               numerically
               ,
            
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             same
             Rules
             of
             Love
             for
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Of
             this
             Nationall
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             in
             the
             
               subjection
               of
               one
               sort
               of
               Officers
            
             unto
             another
             ,
             within
             a
             precinct
             limited
             Originally
             ,
             wholy
             on
             an
             account
             forraigne
             to
             any
             Church
             state
             whatever
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             called
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             from
             its
             participation
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             its
             most
             noble
             members
             ;
             nor
             yet
             from
             its
             participation
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             invisible
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             its
             profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             in
             both
             which
             respects
             we
             professe
             our
             Unity
             with
             it
             ;
             nor
             yet
             from
             its
             participation
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             particular
             
             Church
             ,
             which
             it
             did
             not
             in
             its
             selfe
             ,
             nor
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             of
             its
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             ;
             but
             from
             a
             peculiar
             forme
             of
             its
             owne
             ,
             as
             above
             described
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             description
             given
             of
             their
             
               Church
               state
            
             ,
             
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             now
             to
             doe
             ;
             I
             have
             purposely
             avoided
             the
             mention
             of
             things
             odious
             &
             exposed
             to
             common
             obloquy
             which
             yet
             were
             the
             very
             ●ies
             &
             ligaments
             of
             their
             order
             ,
             because
             the
             thing
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             its
             selfe
             being
             nakedly
             represented
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             be
             prejudiced
             ,
             in
             judging
             of
             the
             strength
             and
             utmost
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             that
             lyes
             against
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             a
             departure
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             communion
             of
             this
             Church
             they
             say
             we
             have
             forsaken
             ,
             
             and
             broken
             its
             Vnity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             laying
             aside
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             it
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             severall
             ways
             of
             its
             administration
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             or
             pretence
             that
             it
             should
             relate
             to
             any
             
               Gospell
               institution
            
             ;
             passe
             by
             also
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             the
             men
             ,
             enjoying
             Authority
             in
             ,
             or
             exercising
             the
             pretended
             power
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             did
             use
             all
             their
             Authority
             
             and
             power
             to
             injoyne
             and
             establish
             ,
             which
             we
             judge
             evill
             ;
             let
             them
             prove
             that
             such
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             as
             would
             remaine
             with
             these
             things
             pared
             off
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             its
             best
             estate
             imaginable
             ,
             was
             ever
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             in
             his
             name
             in
             all
             the
             things
             of
             
               absolute
               necessity
            
             to
             its
             being
             &
             existence
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             confesse
             my self
             to
             be
             what
             they
             please
             to
             say
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Order
             in
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             established
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             
             in
             and
             over
             the
             people
             thereof
             ,
             that
             the
             worship
             pleaded
             for
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               same
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Rulers
             mentioned
             had
             power
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             assembled
             to
             make
             Rules
             and
             Canons
             to
             become
             binding
             to
             the
             
               good
               people
            
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             when
             confirmed
             by
             the
             
               supreame
               A●thority
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             not
             else
             ;
             that
             penaltys
             were
             appointed
             to
             the
             disturbers
             of
             this
             Order
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             I
             grant
             .
             But
             that
             any
             thing
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             
               part
               of
               this
               whole
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               whole
               it selfe
            
             ,
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             denyed
             .
             Let
             not
             any
             one
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             we
             deny
             the
             constitution
             pleaded
             about
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             that
             therefore
             we
             pulled
             it
             down
             and
             destroyed
             
             it
             by
             violence
             .
             It
             was
             set
             up
             before
             we
             were
             borne
             ,
             by
             them
             who
             had
             power
             to
             make
             Laws
             to
             bind
             the
             People
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             we
             found
             men
             in
             an
             orderly
             legall
             possession
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             exerting
             its
             selfe
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             maintained
             and
             preserved
             that
             constitution
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             no
             call
             to
             eradicate
             .
             Only
             whereas
             they
             tooke
             upon
             them
             to
             act
             in
             the
             
               name
               of
               Christ
            
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             interpose
             their
             orders
             ,
             and
             Authority
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             entreated
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             passe
             our
             pilgrimage
             quietly
             in
             our
             
               native
               Country
            
             (
             as
             Israel
             would
             have
             gone
             through
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Edonie
            
             ,
             without
             the
             disturbance
             of
             its
             inhabitants
             )
             and
             worship
             God
             acording
             to
             the
             light
             which
             he
             had
             gratiously
             imparted
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             hearken
             .
             But
             herein
             also
             was
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             keep
             the
             word
             of
             Christs
             patience
             .
             Their
             removall
             ,
             and
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             this
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             arose
             ,
             and
             was
             carryed
             on
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             by
             other
             hands
             ,
             on
             other
             acounts
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             to
             
               any
               purpose
            
             ,
             
             to
             plead
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             many
             of
             the
             institutions
             mentioned
             :
             for
             neither
             hath
             any
             
               Church
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             ,
             to
             institute
             and
             appoint
             the
             things
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             made
             
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             as
             these
             things
             are
             the
             very
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             plead
             about
             ;
             nor
             hath
             any
             Church
             any
             Authority
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             answerable
             to
             its
             Nature
             :
             if
             it selfe
             be
             of
             a
             
               civill
               prudentiall
               constitution
            
             ,
             its
             Authority
             also
             is
             Civill
             and
             no
             more
             .
             Denying
             their
             Church
             in
             that
             forme
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             invested
             with
             any
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Vnity
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             its
             rise
             on
             such
             an
             account
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             an
             alteration
             of
             the
             
               humane
               Constitution
            
             ,
             whereon
             it
             was
             built
             ;
             and
             how
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             was
             before
             declared
             .
             Then
             let
             them
             prove
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               Ordinary
               Officers
            
             are
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             
               Ecclesia
               instituta
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             instituendâ
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             work
             :
             (
             we
             confesse
             
               Extraordinary
               Officers
            
             were
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             way
             of
             mens
             coming
             to
             be
             joyned
             in
             such
             Societies
             ;
             was
             it
             possible
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             ?
             but
             as
             for
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             they
             were
             an
             exurgency
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             serve
             to
             the
             completion
             of
             it
             .
             
               Act.
               14.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               )
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             any
             
               Nationall
               Officers
            
             ,
             
             with
             a
             plenitude
             of
             Ordinary
             
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             
               imparted
               ,
               communicated
            
             ,
             and
             distributed
             to
             other
             
               recipient
               Subjects
            
             ,
             in
             severall
             degrees
             within
             one
             Nation
             ,
             and
             not
             elsewhere
             .
             I
             mean
             such
             an
             Officer
             or
             Officers
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             first
             instance
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             should
             on
             their
             own
             single
             account
             relate
             unto
             a
             
               whole
               Nation
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             instituted
             any
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             correlatum
             of
             such
             an
             Officer
             ;
             concerning
             which
             also
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             whether
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             those
             he
             hath
             so
             instituted
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             obtained
             ;
             or
             their
             number
             be
             left
             indefinite
             ?
             Whether
             they
             have
             limits
             and
             bounds
             prescribed
             to
             them
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             are
             left
             to
             be
             commensurate
             to
             the
             
               civill
               dominion
            
             of
             any
             Potentate
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             or
             suffer
             the
             
               providentiall
               enlargements
            
             or
             straights
             ,
             that
             such
             dominions
             are
             continually
             subject
             unto
             ?
             Whether
             we
             had
             
               seven
               Churches
               here
               in
               England
            
             ,
             during
             the
             Heptarchy
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             Wales
             or
             but
             one
             in
             the
             whole
             ?
             If
             seven
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             to
             be
             one
             ?
             If
             but
             one
             ,
             why
             those
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             were
             not
             one
             also
             ;
             especially
             since
             they
             have
             been
             under
             one
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ?
             or
             whether
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Laws
            
             of
             these
             Nations
             be
             not
             the
             
               only
               cause
            
             ,
             that
             these
             
               are
               three
               Churches
            
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             from
             
             thence
             any
             may
             not
             discerne
             whereon
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             doth
             depend
             ?
          
           
             Briefely
             ,
             
             when
             they
             have
             
               proved
               Metropolitan
               ,
               Diocesan
               Bishops
            
             in
             a
             firstnesse
             of
             power
             ,
             by
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             
               nationall
               Church
            
             by
             the
             same
             institution
             in
             the
             sence
             pleaded
             for
             ;
             a
             firstnesse
             of
             power
             in
             the
             
               Nationall
               Officers
            
             of
             that
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             to
             impose
             a
             forme
             of
             worship
             upon
             all
             being
             within
             that
             Nation
             by
             the
             same
             institution
             ,
             which
             should
             containe
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Vnion
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             also
             that
             every
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             borne
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             infancy
             babtized
             in
             that
             Nation
             ,
             is
             a
             
               member
               of
               that
               Nationall
               Church
            
             by
             the
             same
             institution
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             distinguished
             clearly
             in
             and
             about
             their
             Administrations
             ,
             and
             have
             told
             us
             that
             they
             counted
             to
             be
             of
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
            
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             grant
             to
             be
             a
             
               meere
               emanation
            
             of
             the
             civill
             Government
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             we
             will
             then
             treat
             with
             them
             about
             the
             businesse
             of
             Schisme
             .
             Untill
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             forsaken
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             in
             the
             sence
             pleaded
             for
             by
             them
             ;
             I
             must
             answer
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             wanting
             cannot
             be
             numbred
             .
             It
             is
             no
             crime
             to
             depart
             from
             nothing
             ;
             we
             have
             not
             left
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             never
             were
             ;
             
             which
             may
             suffice
             both
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             severall
             respective
             concernments
             of
             conscience
             and
             Power
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             from
             the
             darknesse
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             some
             have
             taken
             advantage
             to
             set
             up
             a
             product
             of
             the
             prudence
             of
             Nations
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             to
             require
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             it
             .
             When
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             is
             againe
             well
             fixed
             amongst
             men
             ,
             these
             shaddows
             will
             fly
             away
             :
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             owe
             all
             these
             disputes
             ,
             with
             innumerable
             other
             evills
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Combination
            
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             are
             farre
             as
             yet
             from
             being
             cleerly
             delivered
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             adde
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             
             and
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             what
             is
             lastly
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               people
               thereof
            
             )
             separated
             herselfe
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             To
             free
             herselfe
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             as
             shee
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             Nation
             )
             pleaded
             the
             errours
             and
             corruptions
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             under
             this
             especiall
             consideration
             of
             their
             being
             imposed
             by
             Tyranny
             ;
             so
             also
             by
             professing
             her
             designe
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             reduce
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             its
             
               originall
               purity
            
             ,
             from
             
             which
             it
             was
             fallen
             .
             And
             we
             all
             joyntly
             justify
             both
             her
             and
             all
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             this
             plea.
             
          
           
             In
             her
             designe
             to
             reduce
             Religion
             to
             its
             primitive
             purity
             ,
             shee
             alwayes
             professed
             ,
             that
             shee
             did
             not
             take
             her
             direction
             from
             the
             Scripture
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             Councells
             and
             examples
             of
             the
             four
             or
             five
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             to
             which
             she
             laboured
             to
             conforme
             her
             Reformation
             .
             Let
             the
             question
             now
             be
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             corruptions
             in
             this
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             supposing
             such
             a
             
               nationall
               state
            
             to
             be
             instituted
             .
             What
             I
             beseech
             you
             shall
             bind
             my
             Conscience
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             what
             is
             pleaded
             from
             the
             4
             or
             5
             first
             Centuries
             consisting
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             could
             ,
             and
             did
             erre
             ;
             more
             then
             that
             did
             hers
             ,
             which
             was
             pleaded
             from
             the
             9.
             or
             10.
             
             Centuries
             following
             ?
             Have
             not
             I
             liberty
             to
             call
             for
             Reformation
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             only
             ?
             or
             at
             least
             to
             professe
             that
             my
             Conscience
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             any
             other
             ?
             The
             summe
             is
             ,
             the
             businesse
             of
             Schisme
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             thing
             built
             purely
             and
             simply
             on
             
               Politicall
               considerations
            
             so
             interwoven
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             influenced
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             .
             The
             famous
             advice
             of
             Moecenas
             to
             Augustus
             
             mentioned
             in
             Diocassias
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Authority
             I
             know
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             part
             with
             this
             Consideration
             ;
             
             I
             must
             needs
             prevent
             one
             mistake
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             some
             may
             arise
             upon
             the
             preceding
             discourse
             :
             for
             whereas
             sundry
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             are
             rightly
             to
             be
             administred
             only
             in
             a
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             doe
             evidently
             relate
             thereunto
             ,
             the
             denying
             of
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             state
             seemes
             to
             deny
             that
             we
             had
             
               either
               Ministers
            
             or
             Ordinances
             here
             in
             England
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             seemes
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             ;
             unlesse
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             shee
             be
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
               state
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             ;
             which
             is
             too
             absurd
             for
             any
             one
             to
             imagine
             .
             It
             followes
             indeed
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             
               Nationall
               Church
               Officers
            
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             
               Ordinances
               numerically
            
             the
             same
             to
             be
             administred
             in
             and
             to
             the
             Nation
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             not
             
               another
               Church
            
             state
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             account
             thereof
             ,
             Ordinances
             truly
             administred
             by
             lawfull
             Ministers
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             .
             And
             now
             if
             by
             this
             discourse
             I
             only
             call
             this
             businesse
             to
             a
             review
             ,
             by
             them
             who
             are
             concerned
             to
             assert
             this
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             I
             am
             satifyed
             .
             That
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             have
             hitherto
             
             maintained
             against
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             taught
             in
             it
             ,
             &
             the
             successive
             ordination
             of
             its
             officers
             ,
             through
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             its
             selfe
             ,
             from
             the
             primitive
             times
             .
             About
             the
             constitution
             and
             nature
             of
             a
             
               nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             with
             them
             no
             contention
             .
             Therein
             the
             parties
             at
             variance
             were
             agreed
             The
             same
             grounds
             and
             principles
             ,
             improved
             with
             a
             defence
             of
             the
             externall
             worship
             and
             Geremonies
             established
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             they
             mannaged
             against
             the
             non-conformists
             ,
             and
             separatists
             at
             home
             .
             But
             their
             chiefe
             strength
             against
             them
             ,
             lay
             in
             Arguments
             more
             forcible
             ,
             which
             need
             not
             be
             repeated
             .
             The
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             now
             impleaded
             ,
             deserves
             as
             I
             said
             the
             review
             :
             Hitherto
             it
             hath
             been
             unfurnished
             of
             any
             considerable
             defensative
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             another
             way
             of
             Constituting
             a
             
               nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             insisted
             on
             by
             some
             of
             our
             bretheren
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             arise
             from
             the
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Nation
             united
             by
             sundry
             Associations
             and
             subordinations
             of
             Assemblies
             in
             and
             by
             the
             representatives
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
             So
             that
             though
             there
             cannot
             be
             an
             Assembly
             of
             all
             
             the
             members
             of
             those
             Churches
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Ordinance
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             so
             celebrated
             in
             any
             Assembly
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             suppose
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               constitution
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
            
             )
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             representatives
             of
             them
             all
             by
             severall
             elevations
             for
             some
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             sence
             ,
             
             a
             Church
             may
             be
             called
             Nationall
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             of
             one
             Nation
             ,
             living
             under
             one
             
               Civill
               Government
            
             ,
             agreeing
             in
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             ,
             are
             governed
             by
             their
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Assemblies
             ,
             
               (
               Jus
               Divinum
               Minist
               .
               Anglic.
               p.
               12
               )
            
             but
             I
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             exclude
             every
             man
             from
             being
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             a
             share
             in
             the
             
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             owned
             and
             professed
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             England
             ;
             who
             is
             not
             a
             member
             of
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             .
             Nor
             does
             subjection
             to
             our
             
               civill
               Government
            
             and
             agreement
             on
             the
             same
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             specifically
             either
             joyntly
             or
             severally
             constitute
             one
             church
             as
             is
             known
             even
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             these
             brethren
             .
             It
             is
             the
             last
             expression
             of
             lesser
             ,
             and
             greater
             Assemblies
             that
             must
             doe
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             any
             such
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             
             standing
             Ordinance
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             give
             Vnity
             yea
             or
             denomination
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             For
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             the
             other
             things
             mentioned
             contribute
             nothing
             to
             the
             forme
             ,
             nor
             Vnion
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             pleaded
             ,
             
             that
             there
             are
             prophesies
             and
             promises
             of
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             
               Ps
               .
               32.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Is
               :
               2.
               2.
               
               Is
               .
               10.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             That
             it
             is
             foretold
             and
             promised
             that
             many
             
               whole
               Nations
            
             shall
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             thereby
             become
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             
               no
               people
            
             ,
             is
             granted
             ;
             but
             that
             their
             way
             of
             worship
             shall
             be
             by
             
               Nationall
               Churches
            
             governed
             by
             lesser
             and
             greater
             Assemblys
             doth
             not
             appeare
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Jewes
             shall
             be
             converted
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             England
             is
             :
             but
             their
             
               way
               of
               worship
            
             shall
             be
             regulated
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             publishers
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Dr
             Gouge
             have
             expressed
             his
             judgement
             found
             in
             a
             paper
             in
             his
             study
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             on
             their
             
               calling
               shall
               be
               gathered
               together
               into
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               scattered
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               are
               .
               A
               Nation
            
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             from
             the
             professed
             
             subjection
             to
             the
             Gospell
             of
             so
             many
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             demonstration
             to
             the
             whole
             :
             But
             the
             way
             of
             worship
             for
             those
             so
             converted
             ,
             is
             peculiarly
             instituted
             .
             It
             is
             said
             moreover
             ,
             that
             the
             
               severall
               congregations
            
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             are
             called
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Hierusalem
               Act.
               6.
               1.
               
               Act.
               12
               ,
               1
               ,
               3.
               
               Act.
               15.
               14
               ,
               22.
            
             so
             also
             may
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             a
             Nation
             be
             called
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             allowed
             to
             be
             made
             a
             medium
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             is
             
               sub
               Iudice
            
             in
             its
             own
             .
             The
             like
             also
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               17.
               
               Rev.
               2.
               1.
               
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             about
             a
             meer
             denomination
             that
             we
             contend
             ;
             but
             the
             Vnion
             &
             forme
             of
             such
             a
             church
             :
             and
             if
             more
             Churches
             then
             one
             were
             together
             called
             a
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             their
             participation
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               generall
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             not
             of
             that
             which
             is
             particular
             ,
             and
             the
             seate
             of
             Ordinances
             .
             So
             where
             Paul
             is
             said
             to
             persecute
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             
               Gal.
               1.
               13.
            
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               Iudaea
            
             of
             whom
             he
             speakes
             
               v.
               22
               ,
               23.
            
             seeing
             his
             
               rage
               actually
            
             reached
             to
             Damascus
             a
             City
             of
             another
             
               Nation
               Act.
               22.
               5
               ,
               6.
            
             and
             his
             desigue
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             by
             the
             Church
             mentioned
             
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               32.
               
               Eph.
               3.
               21.
            
             is
             intended
             the
             whole
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             made
             up
             into
             one
             body
             or
             Church
             ,
             by
             a
             collection
             of
             all
             particular
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             by
             lesser
             and
             
               greater
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             that
             never
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             )
             is
             denyed
             and
             not
             yet
             by
             any
             that
             I
             know
             proved
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             am
             offended
             at
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             though
             I
             think
             all
             professors
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             so
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Congregations
             .
             That
             all
             professors
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             before
             explained
             ,
             is
             granted
             .
             So
             may
             on
             the
             same
             account
             all
             the
             professors
             of
             that
             truth
             in
             England
             ,
             be
             called
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             institution
             of
             lesser
             and
             
               greater
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             comprising
             the
             representatives
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             must
             give
             Being
             and
             Union
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             sence
             pleaded
             for
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             &
             that
             bounded
             to
             this
             relation
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             institution
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             what
             there
             is
             ,
             
             or
             seemes
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             in
             this
             order
             and
             fabrick
             ,
             what
             of
             
               humane
               Prudent
               Creation
            
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             
             assent
             unto
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             at
             present
             enter
             into
             the
             consideration
             ;
             but
             shall
             only
             as
             to
             my
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             take
             up
             some
             principles
             ,
             which
             lye
             in
             
               common
               between
            
             the
             men
             of
             this
             perswasion
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             otherwise
             minded
             .
             Now
             of
             these
             are
             the
             ensuing
             Assertions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             man
             can
             possibly
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             being
             a
             member
             of
             some
             
               particular
               Church
            
             in
             the
             Nation
             ;
             which
             concurrs
             to
             the
             making
             up
             of
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             .
             As
             a
             man
             doth
             not
             legally
             belong
             to
             any
             County
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             belong
             to
             some
             Hundred
             or
             Parish
             in
             that
             County
             ;
             this
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             Nor
             is
             it
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             one
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Nation
             are
             generally
             baptized
             ,
             and
             doe
             professe
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             
               particular
               Congregations
            
             in
             it
             are
             ruled
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             whole
             ,
             by
             lesser
             and
             
               greater
               Assemblies
            
             .
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             not
             be
             on
             second
             thoughts
             insisted
             on
             ,
             
               that
               particular
               congregations
               ,
               agreeing
               solemnely
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               worship
               under
               one
               civill
               Government
               ,
            
             doe
             constitute
             a
             nationall
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             its
             forme
             and
             unity
             as
             such
             ,
             must
             be
             given
             it
             meerly
             by
             the
             
               civill
               Government
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             No
             man
             can
             recede
             from
             this
             Church
             ,
             
             or
             depart
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             departing
             from
             some
             
               particular
               Church
            
             therein
             .
             At
             the
             same
             door
             that
             
               a
               man
               comes
            
             in
             ,
             he
             must
             goe
             out
             .
             If
             I
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             ceasing
             or
             abolishing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             gave
             me
             originall
             right
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             was
             my
             relation
             to
             the
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             make
             men
             members
             of
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             or
             Churches
             ,
             
             their
             owne
             consent
             is
             required
             .
             All
             men
             must
             admit
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             allow
             it
             free
             for
             a
             man
             to
             choose
             where
             he
             will
             fix
             his
             habitation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             as
             yet
             ,
             
             at
             least
             since
             possibly
             we
             could
             be
             personally
             concerned
             who
             are
             
               now
               alive
            
             ,
             no
             such
             Church
             in
             this
             Nation
             hath
             been
             formed
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             offending
             against
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             :
             We
             have
             not
             separated
             from
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             sence
             ,
             as
             never
             having
             seen
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             unlesse
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             separated
             from
             what
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               As
               to
               the
               state
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               as
               this
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               only
               adde
               to
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
               before
               ,
               the
               judgement
               of
               a
               very
            
             Learned
             and
             famous
             
               man
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               whom
               I
               the
               rather
               name
               ,
               because
            
             professedly
             
             
               engaged
               on
               the
            
             Presbyterians
             side
             .
             
               It
               is
            
             Moses
             Amyraldus
             
               the
               present
            
             professor
             of
             Divinity
             a●
             Saumur
             ,
             
               whose
               words
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             Scio
             nonnunquam
             appellari
             particularē
             Ecclesiam
             communionem
             ,
             ac
             veluti
             confoederationem
             plurium
             ejusmodi
             societatum
             ,
             quas
             vel
             ejufdem
             linguae
             usus
             ,
             vel
             eadem
             Rei-pub
             .
             forma
             
               (
               the
               true
               spring
               of
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               )
            
             unà
             cum
             ejusdem
             disciplinae
             regimine
             consociavit
             :
             Sic
             appellatur
             Ecclesia
             Gallicana
             ,
             Anglicana
             ,
             Germanica
             particularis
             ,
             ut
             distinguatur
             ab
             Vniversali
             illa
             Christianorum
             societate
             ;
             quae
             omnes
             Christiani
             nominis
             nationes
             complectitur
             :
             At
             uti
             supra
             diximus
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             nomen
             non
             proprie
             convenire
             societati
             omnium
             Christianorum
             ,
             eo
             modo
             quo
             convenit
             particularibus
             Christianorum
             coetibus
             ;
             sic
             consequens
             est
             ,
             ut
             dicamus
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             nomen
             non
             competere
             in
             eam
             multarum
             Ecclesiarum
             particularium
             consociationē
             eodem
             plane
             modo
             .
             Vocetur
             ergo
             certe
             Ecclesia●ū
             quae
             sunt
             in
             Gallia
             Communio
             inter
             ipsas
             ,
             &
             Ecclesia
             si
             Ecclesia
             ,
             est
             multarum
             Ecclesiarum
             confoederatio
             non
             si
             nomen
             Ecclesiae
             ex
             usu
             Scripturae
             sacrae
             accipiatur
             .
             Paulus
             enim
             varias
             Ecclesias
             particulares
             ,
             quae
             erant
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             Ecclesia
             Achaiae
             nuncupat
             ,
             non
             Ecclesiam
             Achajae
             vel
             Ecclesiam
             Achaicam
             .
             Amyral
             .
             Disput
             .
             de
             Ecclesiae
             Nom.
             &
             Defin.
             Thes
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             These
             being
             ,
             
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             things
             of
             
               mutuall
               acknowledgenent
            
             .
             (
             for
             I
             have
             not
             
             laid
             down
             any
             principles
             peculiar
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             those
             with
             whom
             I
             consent
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             can
             justly
             plead
             in
             our
             own
             defence
             )
             this
             whole
             businesse
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             speedy
             issue
             .
          
           
             Only
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             
             that
             I
             am
             not
             pleading
             the
             right
             ,
             liberty
             and
             duty
             of
             gathering
             Churches
             in
             such
             a
             state
             of
             professors
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             still
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             built
             on
             other
             principles
             ,
             and
             Hypotheses
             ,
             then
             any
             as
             yet
             I
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             mention
             ;
             but
             am
             only
             in
             generall
             considering
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             the
             charge
             mannaged
             against
             us
             on
             that
             single
             account
             ,
             which
             relates
             not
             to
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             ,
             as
             simply
             considered
             ;
             I
             say
             then
          
           
             1.
             
             Either
             we
             have
             been
             members
             by
             our
             own
             voluntary
             consent
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             some
             
               particular
               congregations
            
             in
             such
             a
             
               Nationall
               church
            
             ,
             &
             that
             as
             
               de
               facto
            
             part
             of
             
               such
               a
               church
            
             or
             we
             have
             not
             ?
             If
             we
             have
             not
             been
             so
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             we
             have
             not
             )
             then
             we
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             broken
             any
             bond
             ,
             or
             violated
             any
             Vnity
             ,
             or
             disturbed
             any
             peace
             ,
             or
             order
             of
             the
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             whatever
             of
             trouble
             or
             division
             hath
             followed
             on
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             walking
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             
             them
             who
             have
             turned
             every
             stone
             ,
             to
             hinder
             us
             our
             Liberty
             .
             And
             I
             humbly
             begge
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             acting
             on
             principles
             of
             Reformation
             according
             to
             the
             (
             commonly
             called
             )
             Presbyterian
             platforme
             ,
             doe
             accuse
             us
             for
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             that
             they
             would
             seriously
             consider
             what
             they
             intend
             thereby
             ?
             Is
             it
             that
             we
             are
             departed
             from
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             England
             ?
             they
             will
             not
             sustaine
             any
             such
             crimination
             :
             Is
             it
             that
             we
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             under
             its
             
               Episcopall
               constitution
            
             ?
             have
             they
             not
             done
             the
             same
             ?
             have
             they
             not
             rejected
             their
             Nationall
             Officers
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             
               bonds
               ,
               tyes
            
             and
             ligaments
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             that
             pretended
             Church
             ?
             have
             they
             not
             renounced
             the
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             established
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
             doe
             they
             not
             disavow
             all
             obedience
             to
             them
             who
             were
             their
             legall
             Superiours
             in
             that
             constitution
             ?
             doe
             they
             retaine
             either
             matter
             or
             forme
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             naked
             name
             of
             that
             Church
             ?
             And
             will
             they
             condemne
             others
             in
             what
             they
             practise
             themselves
             ?
             As
             for
             a
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             in
             their
             new
             sence
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             in
             some
             respects
             is
             not
             new
             but
             old
             )
             for
             what
             is
             beyond
             a
             voluntary
             consociation
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             we
             
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             ,
             had
             experience
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               That
               we
               shall
               be
               accused
               of
            
             Schisme
             ,
             
             
               for
               not
               esteeming
               our selves
               made
               members
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               against
               our
               wills
               ,
               by
            
             buying
             or
             hireing
             an
             habitation
             
               within
               such
               a
            
             precinct
             
               of
               ground
               ,
               we
               expect
               not
               ;
               especicially
               considering
               what
               is
               delivered
               by
               the
               chiefe
            
             Leaders
             
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               whom
            
             now
             
               we
               are
               treating
               ,
               whose
               words
               are
               as
               followeth
            
             We
             grant
             ,
             that
             living
             in
             parishes
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Particular
             Church
             .
             A
             Turk
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             ,
             or
             Id●later
             may
             live
             within
             the
             precincts
             of
             a
             Parish
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             no
             member
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             A
             man
             must
             therefore
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             and
             then
             living
             in
             a
             Parish
             ,
             and
             making
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             may
             claime
             admission
             into
             the
             society
             of
             Christians
             within
             those
             bounds
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             priviledges
             and
             ordinances
             which
             are
             there
             dispensed
             .
             Ans
             of
             Cammil
             p.
             105.
             
             
               This
               is
               also
               pursued
               by
               the
               Authors
               of
            
             Jus
             Divinum
             Ministerii
             Anglicani
             p
             9
             ,
             10.
             
               whereafter
               the
            
             repetition
             
               of
               the
               words
               first
               mentioned
               ,
               they
               adde
               that
            
             all
             that
             dwell
             in
             a
             Parish
             and
             constantly
             heare
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             not
             yet
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               which
               excludes
               them
               from
               being
            
             fideles
             ,
             or
             Church
             Members
             
               and
               makes
               them
               at
               best
               as
               the
            
             Catechumeni
             
             
               of
               old
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               esteemed
            
             members
             
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             have
             been
             so
             members
             by
             our
             own
             voluntary
             consent
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             not
             continue
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             then
             this
             Congregation
             whereof
             
               we
               were
               so
               members
            
             was
             reformed
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             (
             for
             I
             speak
             now
             to
             them
             that
             own
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             light
             )
             or
             it
             was
             not
             .
             If
             it
             were
             reformed
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             man
             were
             a
             member
             of
             it
             so
             reformed
             by
             his
             own
             voluntary
             consent
             ,
             I
             confesse
             it
             may
             be
             difficult
             how
             a
             man
             can
             
               leave
               such
               a
               congregation
            
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             give
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             giving
             offence
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Only
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             all
             by-respects
             be
             layd
             aside
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             all
             regard
             to
             repute
             and
             advantage
             ,
             let
             Love
             have
             its
             
               perfect
               worke
            
             ,
             and
             no
             Church
             knowing
             the
             end
             of
             its
             being
             and
             constitution
             to
             be
             the
             Edification
             of
             Believers
             ,
             will
             be
             difficult
             and
             tenacious
             as
             to
             the
             granting
             a
             dismission
             to
             any
             member
             whatever
             ,
             that
             shall
             humbly
             desire
             it
             ;
             on
             the
             account
             of
             applying
             himselfe
             to
             some
             other
             Congregation
             ,
             wherein
             he
             supposes
             and
             is
             perswaded
             that
             he
             may
             be
             more
             effectually
             
               built
               up
               in
               his
               most
               holy
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
           
             I
             confesse
             this
             to
             be
             a
             case
             of
             the
             greatest
             difficulty
             ,
             
             that
             presents
             it selfe
             to
             my
             thoughts
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
             Suppose
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             granted
             so
             by
             this
             person
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             defect
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             he
             is
             convinced
             and
             perswaded
             to
             be
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Reformation
             he
             cannot
             obtaine
             ,
             he
             cannot
             abide
             in
             that
             Church
             to
             his
             
               spirituall
               advantage
            
             and
             edification
             :
             suppose
             the
             Church
             on
             the
             other
             side
             cannot
             be
             induced
             to
             consent
             to
             his
             secession
             and
             relinquishment
             of
             its
             ordinary
             
               externall
               communion
            
             ,
             and
             that
             person
             is
             hereby
             intangled
             ;
             what
             course
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ?
             I
             professe
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             this
             case
             fall
             out
             ,
             wherein
             both
             parties
             were
             not
             blamable
             .
             The
             person
             seeking
             to
             depart
             ,
             in
             making
             that
             to
             be
             an
             indispensable
             cause
             of
             departure
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             short
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             in
             not
             condescending
             to
             the
             mans
             desire
             ,
             though
             proceeding
             from
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             temptation
             .
             In
             generall
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             forbearance
             and
             condescension
             in
             Love
             ,
             which
             should
             salve
             the
             difference
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             obeying
             God
             in
             all
             things
             according
             to
             our
             light
             .
             And
             the
             determining
             
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             depending
             on
             circumstances
             in
             great
             variety
             ,
             both
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Church
             offending
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             offended
             .
             He
             that
             can
             give
             one
             certaine
             Rule
             in
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             shall
             have
             much
             praise
             for
             his
             invention
             .
             However
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             objected
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             esteeming
             all
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             Churches
             ,
             doe
             yet
             allow
             men
             on
             such
             occasions
             to
             change
             their
             habitations
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             Church
             Relations
             
               Men
               may
               be
               relieved
               by
               change
               of
               dwelling
               ,
               Subcom
               .
            
             of
             Div.
             p.
             52.
             
             And
             when
             a
             mans
             leaving
             the
             ordinary
             
               externall
               communion
            
             ,
             of
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             for
             his
             own
             edification
             to
             joyne
             with
             another
             whose
             Administrations
             he
             is
             perswaded
             in
             some
             things
             more
             ,
             or
             fewer
             ,
             are
             carryed
             on
             more
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             as
             such
             proved
             to
             be
             Schisme
             ,
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             then
             the
             not
             giving
             a
             mans
             selfe
             up
             unto
             any
             way
             ,
             
             and
             submitting
             to
             any
             
               establishment
               pretended
            
             ,
             or
             pleaded
             to
             be
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             light
             for
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             was
             not
             by
             any
             act
             of
             his
             own
             formerly
             engaged
             in
             ,
             cannot
             with
             any
             colour
             or
             pretence
             of
             reason
             be
             reckoned
             unto
             him
             for
             Schisme
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             ,
             if
             he
             persist
             in
             his
             refuseall
             ,
             prejudice
             his
             own
             
             Edification
             ;
             So
             no
             more
             can
             a
             mans
             peaceable
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             ordinary
             communion
             of
             one
             Church
             in
             all
             its
             relations
             ,
             to
             joyne
             with
             another
             ,
             be
             so
             esteemed
             .
             For
             instance
             of
             the
             first
             case
             ;
             suppose
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             Nation
             the
             severall
             
               par●chiall
               Churches
            
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             according
             to
             arbitrary
             distributions
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             joyned
             in
             Classicall
             Associations
             ,
             and
             those
             againe
             in
             the
             like
             arbitrary
             disposall
             into
             Provinciall
             ,
             and
             so
             onward
             ;
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             such
             interveniences
             as
             will
             exonerate
             conscience
             from
             the
             weight
             of
             pure
             institution
             :
             )
             or
             suppose
             this
             not
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             voluntary
             consent
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             
               Parochiall
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             others
             joyning
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             formerly
             been
             given
             up
             unto
             ,
             or
             disposed
             of
             ,
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             voluntary
             consent
             ,
             nor
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             any
             farther
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             habitation
             within
             some
             of
             these
             different
             Precincts
             ,
             that
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             or
             consent
             of
             some
             amongst
             them
             ,
             are
             combined
             as
             above
             :
             nor
             do
             believe
             such
             Ass●ciations
             to
             be
             the
             institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whatever
             they
             prove
             to
             be
             in
             the
             issue
             ;
             I
             say
             they
             are
             by
             their
             dissent
             and
             refusall
             to
             subject
             themselves
             
             to
             this
             Order
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             least
             liable
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Schisme
             ;
             whatever
             they
             are
             ,
             who
             neglecting
             the
             great
             duty
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             would
             by
             any
             means
             whatever
             impose
             upon
             them
             a
             necessity
             of
             so
             doing
             .
             For
             besides
             what
             they
             have
             to
             plead
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Non-institution
             of
             any
             such
             ordinary
             Associations
             ,
             &
             investiture
             of
             them
             with
             power
             and
             Authority
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Churches
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             disturbance
             of
             any
             order
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             stated
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             :
             nor
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             any
             duty
             of
             Love
             ,
             that
             was
             incumbent
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             latter
             ;
             
             suppose
             a
             man
             stated
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             walked
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             He
             discovers
             that
             some
             perhaps
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             its
             constitution
             are
             not
             according
             to
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             something
             is
             wanting
             or
             redundant
             ,
             and
             imposed
             in
             practice
             on
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             renders
             the
             communion
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             doubts
             and
             scruples
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             cleare
             convictions
             ,
             not
             so
             usefull
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             rationally
             expect
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             were
             all
             things
             done
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             also
             he
             hath
             declared
             his
             judgement
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             dissatisfaction
             ;
             if
             no
             reformation
             doe
             ensue
             ,
             
             This
             person
             I
             say
             is
             doubtlesse
             at
             liberty
             to
             dispose
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             to
             
               particular
               Church
               Communion
            
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             best
             advantage
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             suppose
             this
             Congregation
             whereof
             a
             man
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             member
             ,
             
             is
             not
             reformed
             ,
             will
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             reforme
             it selfe
             ;
             (
             I
             desire
             that
             it
             may
             be
             minded
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             viz.
             those
             ,
             who
             own
             a
             necessity
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             observed
             in
             most
             
               Parochiall
               Assemblyes
               .
            
             )
             Those
             I
             have
             formerly
             dealt
             withall
             are
             not
             be
             imposed
             on
             with
             this
             Principle
             of
             Reformation
             :
             they
             acknowledge
             none
             to
             be
             needfull
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             our
             present
             enquiry
             .
             Their
             charge
             lyes
             all
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             not
             of
             
               particular
               Assemblyes
            
             or
             Parishes
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             according
             to
             their
             principle
             ,
             they
             should
             own
             for
             Churches
             ,
             or
             account
             any
             separation
             from
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             
               balme
               worthy
            
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             respecteth
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Nationall
            
             in
             them
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             If
             any
             claime
             arise
             on
             that
             hand
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Parochiall
               Assemblyes
            
             ,
             I
             should
             take
             liberty
             to
             examine
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             plea
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             may
             
             easily
             frustrate
             their
             attempts
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             my
             present
             businesse
             ;
             I
             deale
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             own
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             I
             now
             suppose
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             whereof
             a
             man
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             member
             on
             any
             account
             whatever
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             case
             I
             aske
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Schisme
             or
             no
             ,
             for
             any
             number
             of
             men
             to
             reforme
             themselves
             ,
             by
             reducing
             the
             practice
             of
             worship
             to
             its
             originall
             institution
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             the
             
               minor
               part
            
             lying
             within
             the
             
               Parochiall
               precinct
            
             ;
             or
             for
             any
             of
             them
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             with
             others
             for
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             not
             living
             within
             those
             precincts
             .
             I
             shall
             boldly
             say
             ,
             this
             Schisme
             is
             commanded
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               5.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               5.
               
               Hos
               .
               4.
               15.
               
            
             Is
             this
             yoke
             laid
             upon
             me
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             to
             goe
             along
             with
             the
             multitude
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             that
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             I
             must
             forsake
             my
             duty
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             priviledges
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             purchased
             for
             me
             with
             his
             owne
             
               precious
               blood
            
             ?
             Is
             this
             an
             unity
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             for
             ever
             associate
             my selfe
             with
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             men
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             unspeakable
             detriment
             and
             disadvantage
             of
             my
             own
             soule
             ?
          
           
             I
             suppose
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             unreasonable
             ,
             
             then
             once
             to
             imagine
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             
             not
             to
             derive
             this
             businesse
             any
             farther
             ,
             but
             to
             put
             it
             to
             its
             
               proper
               issue
            
             .
             When
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             Believer
             ,
             who
             liveth
             within
             such
             a
             precinct
             allotted
             by
             Civill
             Constitutions
             ,
             wherein
             the
             people
             or
             Inhabitants
             do
             ,
             or
             may
             usually
             meet
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             have
             light
             for
             ,
             on
             any
             account
             whatever
             doe
             make
             profession
             of
             ,
             how
             prophane
             soever
             that
             part
             of
             them
             be
             from
             whom
             the
             whole
             is
             denominated
             ,
             how
             corrupt
             soever
             in
             their
             worship
             ,
             how
             dead
             soever
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               power
               of
               Godlinesse
            
             ,
             must
             abide
             with
             them
             and
             joyne
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Administration
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             that
             indispensably
             ;
             this
             businesse
             may
             come
             againe
             under
             debate
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             not
             in
             any
             such
             subjection
             .
             I
             speake
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             laying
             down
             this
             for
             a
             principle
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             
               every
               man
            
             to
             separate
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             evill
             and
             wicked
             men
             are
             tollerated
             (
             though
             that
             opinion
             ,
             must
             have
             many
             other
             attendances
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             contract
             the
             least
             affinity
             with
             that
             of
             the
             same
             sound
             ,
             which
             was
             condmned
             in
             the
             Donatists
             )
             but
             this
             only
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             where
             any
             Church
             is
             over
             borne
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             
             men
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             reforme
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Believer
             is
             so
             farre
             at
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             desert
             the
             Communion
             of
             that
             society
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             .
             But
             this
             state
             of
             things
             is
             now
             little
             pleaded
             for
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             usually
             objected
             about
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             
             that
             there
             was
             in
             it
             many
             disorders
             and
             enormous
             miscarriages
             ,
             divisions
             ,
             and
             breaches
             of
             Love
             :
             miscarriages
             through
             drink
             at
             their
             meetings
             ;
             grosse
             sins
             in
             the
             
               incestuous
               person
            
             tolerated
             ;
             
               false
               doctrine
            
             broached
             ;
             the
             
               Resurrection
               denyed
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             Paul
             advises
             no
             man
             to
             separate
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             performe
             their
             duty
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             little
             our
             present
             plea
             &
             defensative
             is
             concerned
             in
             this
             instance
             ,
             
             supposed
             to
             ly
             against
             it
             ,
             very
             
               few
               considerations
            
             will
             evince
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             was
             undoubtedly
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             lately
             instituted
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             fallen
             from
             that
             priviledge
             by
             any
             miscarriage
             ,
             nor
             had
             suffered
             any
             thing
             destructive
             to
             its
             being
             ;
             which
             wholy
             differences
             between
             the
             case
             proposed
             in
             respect
             of
             many
             particulars
             ,
             and
             the
             instance
             produced
             .
             We
             confesse
             the
             abuses
             ,
             and
             evills
             mentioned
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             doe
             thence
             
             grant
             ,
             that
             many
             abuses
             may
             doe
             so
             into
             any
             of
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             God.
             Nor
             did
             it
             ever
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             man
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             any
             disorders
             fall
             out
             ,
             or
             abuses
             creep
             into
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             instantly
             the
             duty
             of
             any
             to
             fly
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             like
             Pauls
             Mariners
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             when
             the
             storme
             grew
             hazardous
             .
             It
             being
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             the
             members
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             untainted
             with
             the
             evills
             and
             corruptions
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             many
             accounts
             to
             attempt
             and
             labour
             the
             remedie
             of
             those
             disorders
             ,
             and
             rejection
             of
             these
             abuses
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ;
             which
             was
             that
             ,
             which
             Paul
             advised
             the
             Corinthians
             all
             and
             some
             unto
             ,
             in
             obedience
             whereunto
             they
             were
             recovered
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             had
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             continued
             in
             the
             condition
             before
             prescribed
             ,
             that
             
               notorious
               ,
               scandalous
            
             sinnes
             had
             went
             unpublished
             ,
             unreproved
             ,
             drunkennesse
             continued
             ,
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             men
             abiding
             by
             the
             denyall
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             so
             overturning
             the
             whole
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             refusing
             to
             do
             her
             duty
             ,
             and
             exercise
             her
             Authority
             to
             cast
             all
             those
             
               disorderly
               persons
            
             upon
             their
             obstinacy
             out
             of
             her
             communion
             ;
             It
             had
             been
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Saint
             of
             God
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             withdrawn
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             been
             partaker
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             partake
             of
             their
             plague
             also
             ;
             which
             on
             such
             an
             Apostacy
             would
             certainly
             ensue
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             Austin
             in
             his
             
               single
               booke
            
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             
             
               post
               collationem
               ,
               cap.
               20.
            
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             Elijah
             and
             Elisha
             communicated
             with
             the
             Israelites
             in
             their
             worship
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             and
             separated
             not
             from
             their
             Sacraments
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             )
             but
             only
             
               withdrew
               sometimes
            
             for
             feare
             of
             persecution
             ;
             a
             mistake
             unworthy
             so
             great
             and
             wise
             a
             person
             as
             he
             was
             .
             The
             
               publick
               worship
            
             of
             those
             
               10
               Tribes
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             those
             Prophets
             was
             Idolatrous
             ,
             erected
             by
             Jeroboam
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             by
             Omri
             ,
             and
             continued
             by
             Ahab
             .
             That
             the
             Prophets
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             .
             But
             earnestnesse
             of
             desire
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             any
             end
             ,
             sometimes
             leaves
             no
             roome
             for
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             Medium's
             ,
             offering
             their
             service
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             our
             discharge
             as
             to
             this
             crime
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             
             allowing
             the
             Terme
             to
             passe
             in
             its
             large
             and
             usuall
             acceptation
             ,
             receding
             for
             the
             sake
             
             of
             the
             
               Truths
               farther
               ventilation
            
             from
             the
             precise
             propriety
             of
             the
             word
             annexed
             to
             it
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             The
             summe
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             broken
             
               no
               bond
            
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             no
             order
             instituted
             or
             appointed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             have
             causelessly
             deserted
             no
             station
             ,
             that
             ever
             we
             were
             in
             ,
             according
             to
             
               his
               mind
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             can
             give
             countenance
             to
             an
             accusation
             of
             this
             Nature
             .
             That
             on
             
               pure
               grounds
               of
               conscience
            
             we
             have
             withdrawn
             ,
             or
             doe
             withhold
             our selves
             from
             partaking
             in
             
               some
               wayes
            
             ,
             engaged
             into
             upon
             meer
             grounds
             of
             Prudence
             we
             acknowledge
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             
             it
             appeares
             in
             what
             a
             faire
             capacity
             notwithstanding
             any
             principle
             or
             practice
             owned
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             live
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             all
             fruits
             of
             Love
             towards
             those
             who
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             the
             least
             necessity
             on
             us
             ,
             
             may
             we
             be
             permitted
             to
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             our
             light
             ,
             for
             the
             acquitting
             our selves
             from
             the
             charge
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             such
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             charge
             other
             men
             ,
             with
             their
             failings
             ,
             great
             ,
             or
             small
             ,
             in
             or
             about
             the
             ways
             and
             worship
             of
             God.
             This
             only
             is
             incumbent
             on
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             manifest
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             broken
             no
             bond
             ,
             no
             obligation
             ,
             or
             tye
             to
             communion
             ,
             which
             
             lay
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             will
             &
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Master
             :
             what
             is
             prudentially
             to
             be
             done
             in
             such
             a
             Nation
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             will
             treate
             with
             men
             at
             farther
             leisure
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             lawfully
             called
             thereto
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             some
             will
             yet
             say
             ,
             
             (
             because
             it
             hath
             been
             often
             said
             )
             there
             is
             difference
             between
             
               reforming
               of
               Churches
            
             already
             gathered
             and
             raised
             ,
             and
             raising
             of
             Churches
             out
             of
             meer
             materialls
             .
             The
             first
             may
             be
             allowed
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             tends
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             at
             present
             ,
             
             not
             much
             to
             say
             to
             this
             objection
             ,
             because
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             it
             concernes
             not
             the
             businesse
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             :
             Nor
             would
             I
             have
             mentioned
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             s
             insisted
             on
             by
             some
             on
             every
             turne
             ,
             whether
             suited
             for
             the
             particular
             cause
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             is
             produced
             ,
             or
             no.
             In
             briefe
             then
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             know
             no
             other
             reformation
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             reducing
             of
             it
             to
             its
             primitive
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             allotted
             to
             it
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             If
             any
             plead
             for
             any
             other
             Reformation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             my
             judgement
             to
             blame
             .
          
           
           
             And
             when
             any
             society
             ,
             
             or
             Combination
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             whatever
             hitherto
             it
             hath
             been
             esteemed
             )
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             Reduction
             and
             Renovation
             .
             I
             suppose
             I
             shall
             not
             provoke
             any
             wise
             and
             
               sober
               person
            
             ,
             if
             I
             professes
             I
             cannot
             
               look
               on
               such
               a
               society
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             advise
             those
             therein
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             due
             right
             to
             the
             
               priviledges
               purchased
               for
               them
            
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             Gospell
             Administrations
             ,
             to
             take
             some
             other
             peaceable
             course
             to
             make
             themselves
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Were
             I
             fully
             to
             handle
             the
             things
             pointed
             to
             in
             this
             Objection
             ,
             I
             must
             mannage
             Principles
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             Discourse
             I
             have
             not
             been
             occasioned
             to
             draw
             forth
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             improve
             .
             Many
             things
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             importance
             must
             come
             under
             debate
             and
             consideration
             ,
             before
             a
             cleare
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             the
             case
             stated
             in
             this
             Objection
             ;
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             true
             nature
             of
             an
             
               instituted
               Church
            
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             as
             to
             the
             
               matter
               ,
               forme
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             
               necessary
               constitutive
            
             causes
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             investigated
             and
             found
             out
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             nature
             ,
             
             and
             forme
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             exemplifyed
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             stories
             of
             the
             first
             Churches
             ,
             
             before
             sensibly
             infested
             with
             the
             poyson
             of
             that
             Apostacy
             which
             ensued
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             extent
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             under
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             as
             to
             the
             ruining
             of
             
               instituted
               Churches
            
             ,
             making
             them
             to
             be
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             their
             
               worship
               Fornication
            
             ,
             is
             duely
             and
             carefully
             to
             be
             examined
             .
          
           
             Hic
             labor
             ,
             Hoc
             opus
             .
          
           
             Here
             lyes
             our
             disorder
             and
             division
             ;
             hence
             is
             our
             darknesse
             and
             pollution
             of
             our
             garments
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             an
             easy
             thing
             to
             free
             our selves
             of
             ;
             though
             we
             may
             arise
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             not
             speedily
             shake
             our selves
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             what
             way
             and
             meanes
             God
             
               begat
               anew
            
             and
             
               kept
               alive
            
             his
             Elect
             ,
             
             in
             their
             severall
             Generations
             ,
             when
             Antichristian
             darknesse
             covered
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             
               thick
               darknesse
            
             the
             Nations
             ,
             supposing
             an
             
               intercision
               of
               instituted
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             make
             a
             nullity
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             was
             of
             simple
             and
             pure
             Institution
             ;
             what
             way
             might
             be
             used
             for
             the
             fixing
             the
             
               Tabernacle
               of
               God
               againe
               with
               men
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               setting
               up
            
             of
             
               Church
               worship
            
             according
             to
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             will.
             And
             here
             the
             famous
             case
             of
             the
             
               united
               Brethren
            
             of
             Bohemia
             would
             come
             under
             consideration
             ;
             who
             concluding
             the
             whole
             Papacy
             to
             be
             purely
             Antichristian
             ,
             
             could
             not
             allow
             of
             the
             Ordination
             of
             their
             Ministers
             by
             any
             in
             communion
             
               with
               it
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             being
             perswaded
             of
             a
             necessity
             of
             continuing
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             in
             a
             way
             of
             succession
             ,
             sent
             some
             to
             the
             Greek
             and
             Armenian
             Churches
             ,
             who
             observing
             their
             wayes
             returned
             with
             little
             satisfaction
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             the
             last
             committing
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             cause
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             chose
             them
             Elders
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             apart
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             those
             Churches
             ,
             which
             for
             
               piety
               ,
               zeale
            
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             ,
             have
             given
             place
             to
             none
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             way
             of
             the
             first
             Reformation
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             
             and
             what
             principles
             the
             Godly
             Learned
             men
             of
             those
             daies
             proceeded
             on
             ,
             how
             farre
             ,
             what
             they
             did
             may
             be
             satisfactory
             to
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             concurrence
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             from
             thence
             have
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             derived
             downe
             to
             us
             ,
          
           
             Whether
             
               ordinary
               officers
            
             be
             before
             or
             after
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             so
             whether
             a
             
               Church
               state
            
             is
             preserved
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             Officers
             ,
             by
             a
             power
             forraigne
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             so
             ;
             or
             the
             Office
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Officers
             ,
             inclusively
             in
             the
             
             preservation
             ,
             and
             constitution
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             These
             I
             say
             ,
             with
             sundry
             other
             things
             of
             the
             like
             importance
             ,
             with
             inferences
             from
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             before
             a
             full
             Resolution
             can
             be
             given
             to
             the
             enquiry
             coucht
             in
             this
             objection
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             not
             my
             
               present
               businesse
            
             .
          
           
             This
             taske
             then
             is
             at
             its
             issue
             and
             close
             ;
             
             some
             Considerations
             of
             the
             manifold
             miscarriages
             that
             have
             insued
             for
             want
             of
             a
             due
             and
             right
             apprehension
             of
             the
             thing
             we
             have
             now
             been
             exercised
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             ,
             shall
             shut
             it
             up
             .
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             that
             some
             may
             ,
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             begin
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             
               too
               hasty
            
             in
             judging
             other
             men
             .
             Indeed
             none
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             charge
             highly
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             when
             they
             have
             so
             done
             ,
             are
             most
             unable
             to
             make
             good
             their
             charge
             ;
             
               si
               accusasse
               sufficiat
               ,
               quis
               erit
               innocens
               ?
            
             what
             reall
             Schismes
             in
             a
             morall
             sense
             have
             ensued
             among
             brethren
             ,
             by
             their
             causelesse
             mutuall
             imputation
             of
             Schisme
             in
             things
             of
             institution
             ,
             is
             knowne
             .
             And
             when
             men
             are
             in
             one
             fault
             ,
             and
             are
             charged
             with
             another
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ready
             way
             to
             confirme
             them
             in
             that
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             .
             There
             is
             more
             darknesse
             and
             difficulty
             in
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             
               instituted
               
               worship
            
             ,
             then
             some
             men
             are
             aware
             of
             :
             not
             that
             it
             was
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             whilst
             Christianity
             continued
             in
             its
             naked
             simplicity
             :
             but
             it
             is
             come
             occasionally
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             
               customes
               ,
               darknesse
            
             and
             
               invincible
               prejudices
            
             ,
             that
             have
             taken
             hold
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             by
             a
             secret
             diffusion
             of
             the
             poyson
             of
             that
             
               grand
               Apostacy
            
             .
             It
             were
             well
             then
             ,
             that
             men
             would
             not
             be
             so
             confident
             ,
             nor
             easily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             presently
             know
             how
             all
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             how
             they
             would
             have
             some
             things
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             suite
             their
             temper
             and
             interest
             .
             Men
             may
             easily
             perhaps
             see
             ,
             or
             think
             they
             see
             ,
             what
             they
             doe
             not
             like
             ,
             and
             crie
             out
             Schisme
             and
             Separation
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             would
             a
             little
             consider
             what
             
               ought
               to
               be
            
             in
             this
             
               whole
               matter
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             
               mind
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             what
             evidences
             they
             have
             of
             the
             grounds
             and
             principles
             ,
             whereon
             they
             condemne
             others
             ,
             it
             might
             make
             them
             yet
             swift
             to
             heare
             ,
             but
             slow
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             from
             the
             number
             of
             Teachers
             among
             us
             ;
             some
             are
             readie
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             joyne
             not
             with
             them
             are
             Schismaticks
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             goe
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             other
             reason
             they
             have
             none
             :
             being
             unable
             to
             give
             any
             solid
             foundation
             :
             of
             what
             they
             professe
             ;
             what
             the
             cause
             of
             
             Unity
             among
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             suffered
             from
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             expressed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             all
             differences
             about
             Religion
             to
             drive
             them
             to
             their
             rise
             and
             spring
             ,
             
             and
             to
             consider
             them
             as
             stated
             originally
             ,
             will
             ease
             us
             of
             
               much
               trouble
            
             and
             labour
             .
             Perhaps
             
               many
               of
               them
            
             will
             not
             appeare
             so
             formidable
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             represented
             .
             He
             that
             sees
             a
             great
             River
             ,
             is
             not
             instantly
             to
             conclude
             that
             all
             the
             water
             in
             it
             comes
             from
             its
             first
             rise
             &
             spring
             ;
             the
             addition
             of
             many
             
               brookes
               showers
            
             and
             landfloods
             ,
             have
             perhaps
             swelled
             it
             to
             the
             condition
             wherein
             it
             is
             :
             every
             difference
             in
             Religion
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             as
             big
             at
             its
             rise
             ,
             as
             it
             appeares
             to
             be
             when
             it
             hath
             passed
             through
             many
             Generations
             ,
             and
             hath
             received
             additions
             and
             aggravations
             from
             the
             disputings
             and
             contendings
             of
             men
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             ingaged
             .
             What
             a
             
               flood
               of
               Abominations
            
             doth
             this
             businesse
             of
             Schisme
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             rolling
             down
             tous
             through
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Austin
            
             ,
             and
             Optatus
             of
             old
             :
             the
             Schoolemen
             ,
             decrees
             of
             
               Popish
               Councells
            
             with
             the
             contrivances
             of
             some
             ,
             among
             our selves
             ,
             concerned
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             
               swelled
               notion
            
             of
             it
             !
             Goe
             to
             its
             rise
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             
               though
               bad
               enough
            
             ,
             yet
             quite
             
             
               another
               thing
            
             ,
             then
             what
             by
             the
             pre●udices
             accrewing
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             so
             
               many
               generations
            
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             generally
             represented
             to
             be
             .
             The
             great
             
               maxime
               ,
               To
               the
               Law
            
             and
             to
             the
             Testimonie
             ,
             truly
             improved
             ,
             would
             quickly
             cure
             all
             our
             distempers
             :
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             
               blesse
               God
            
             ,
             that
             though
             our
             
               outward
               man
            
             may
             possibly
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             apprehension
             that
             others
             have
             of
             what
             we
             doe
             ,
             or
             are
             ,
             our
             Consciences
             are
             concerned
             only
             in
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             .
             How
             some
             men
             may
             prevaile
             against
             us
             ,
             before
             whom
             we
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             according
             to
             their
             
               corrupt
               notion
            
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             :
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             is
             eternall
             and
             unchangable
             .
             Whilst
             I
             have
             an
             uncontrolable
             faithfull
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             I
             transgresse
             no
             limits
             prescribed
             to
             me
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             
               willingly
               break
            
             ,
             or
             dissolve
             any
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             my
             minde
             as
             to
             this
             thing
             is
             filled
             with
             perfect
             peace
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             reserved
             the
             sole
             soveraingty
             of
             our
             Consciences
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             least
             parcelled
             it
             out
             to
             any
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             
               tender
               mercies
            
             being
             oftentimes
             cruelty
             it selfe
             ,
             they
             would
             perhaps
             destroy
             the
             soule
             also
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             so
             to
             
             the
             body
             ,
             seeing
             they
             stay
             there
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             witnesseth
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             proceed
             
               no
               farther
            
             ;
             Here
             then
             I
             professe
             to
             rest
             ;
             in
             this
             doth
             my
             
               Conscience
               acquiesce
            
             :
             whilst
             I
             have
             any
             
               comfortable
               perswasion
            
             ,
             on
             grounds
             infallible
             ,
             that
             
               I
               hold
               the
               Head
            
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             by
             
               faith
               a
               member
               of
               the
               mysticall
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             whilst
             I
             make
             profession
             of
             all
             the
             
               necessary
               saving
               Truths
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             whilst
             I
             
               disturbe
               not
            
             the
             peace
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             by
             my
             own
             consent
             I
             am
             a
             member
             ,
             nor
             doe
             raise
             up
             ,
             nor
             continue
             in
             any
             causeles
             differences
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             walke
             in
             the
             fellowship
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             whilst
             I
             labour
             to
             
               exercise
               faith
               towards
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             love
             towards
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             I
             doe
             keep
             the
             Unity
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             let
             men
             say
             ,
             from
             principles
             utterly
             forraigne
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             or
             can
             ,
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Schismatick
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Perhaps
             the
             discoverie
             ,
             
             which
             hath
             been
             made
             ,
             how
             little
             we
             are
             many
             of
             us
             concerned
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             having
             mutually
             charged
             it
             on
             one
             another
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             
               greatest
               ball
            
             of
             strife
             ,
             and
             most
             
             effectu-all
             engine
             of
             difference
             ,
             and
             distance
             between
             us
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             reconcile
             
             in
             Love
             them
             that
             truely
             feare
             God
             ,
             though
             engaged
             in
             
               severall
               wayes
            
             as
             to
             some
             particulars
             .
             I
             confesse
             I
             have
             not
             any
             great
             hope
             of
             much
             successe
             on
             this
             account
             ;
             for
             let
             principles
             and
             
               ways
               be
               made
               as
               evident
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             that
             wrote
             them
             carryed
             the
             Sunne
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             yet
             whilst
             men
             are
             forestalled
             by
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             spirits
             engaged
             suitably
             thereunto
             ,
             no
             great
             alteration
             in
             their
             minde
             and
             wayes
             ,
             on
             the
             clearest
             conviction
             whatever
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             All
             our
             hearts
             are
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             our
             expectations
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             proportioned
             to
             what
             he
             
               can
               effect
            
             ,
             not
             to
             what
             of
             outward
             meanes
             ,
             we
             see
             to
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             conclude
             ;
             
             what
             
               vaine
               janglings
            
             men
             are
             endlesly
             engaged
             in
             ;
             who
             will
             lay
             their
             own
             
               false
               hypotheses
            
             ,
             and
             preconceptions
             ,
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             farther
             procedure
             ,
             is
             also
             in
             part
             evident
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             delivered
             .
             Hence
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             is
             that
             
               doubty
               dispute
            
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             whether
             a
             Schismatick
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             noe
             ?
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             determined
             in
             the
             Negative
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             impossible
             a
             man
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             being
             a
             
               Church
               Member
            
             .
             A
             Church
             is
             that
             
               alienum
               solum
            
             ,
             wherein
             that
             evill
             dwelleth
             .
             
             The
             most
             of
             the
             enquiries
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             disputed
             on
             ,
             whether
             this
             or
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             belongs
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             no
             ?
             are
             of
             the
             same
             value
             and
             import
             .
             He
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ,
             who
             is
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             :
             And
             he
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               Church
               Generall
            
             visible
             ,
             who
             makes
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             destroyes
             it
             not
             by
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             
               just
               inconsistency
            
             with
             the
             beliefe
             of
             it
             :
             And
             he
             belongs
             to
             a
             
               Particular
               Church
            
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             in
             a
             due
             order
             joyned
             thereunto
             ,
             hath
             neither
             voluntarily
             deserted
             it
             ,
             nor
             been
             judicially
             ejected
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             one
             may
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ,
             who
             is
             no
             member
             of
             the
             
               generall
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             an
             elect
             infant
             ,
             sanctifyed
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             dying
             before
             baptisme
             ;
             and
             one
             may
             be
             a
             
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               generall
               visible
               ,
            
             who
             is
             no
             member
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             making
             profession
             of
             the
             
               true
               faith
            
             ,
             yet
             not
             united
             to
             
               Christ
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             nor
             joyned
             to
             any
             
               particular
               visible
               Church
            
             ;
             or
             he
             may
             be
             also
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             particular
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Catholick
             .
             And
             a
             man
             may
             ,
             every
             true
             believer
             walking
             
               orderly
               ,
               ordinarily
            
             is
             a
             member
             of
             
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             every
             sence
             insisted
             on
             :
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             by
             a
             Union
             with
             
               Christ
               the
               head
            
             ;
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Generall
               Church
            
             ,
             by
             his
             
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             
               particular
               Congregation
            
             ,
             by
             his
             voluntary
             assotiating
             himselfe
             therewith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             and
             
               appointment
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Reader
           ,
           In
           the
           Authors
           absence
           many
           errors
           and
           mistakes
           obscuring
           or
           perverting
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           places
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           have
           escaped
           the
           presse
           ;
           which
           thou
           art
           desired
           to
           correct
           according
           as
           here
           directed
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           2.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           and
           ,
           p.
           3.
           l.
           14.
           man.
           p.
           5.
           l.
           22.
           clamorous
           p.
           7.
           l.
           6.
           vobis
           ,
           p.
           9.
           l.
           19.
           
           Lutherans
           ;
           Sacramentarian
           ,
           p.
           11.
           l.
           21
           establish
           it
           ,
           p.
           13.
           l.
           8.
           conducingnesse
           ,
           p.
           15.
           l.
           2.
           the
           present
           ,
           p.
           16.
           l.
           12.
           
           Yea
           I
           ,
           p.
           22.
           l.
           18.
           
           His
           word
           
           p.
           24.
           l.
           8.
           
           Scissure
           ,
           p.
           29.
           l.
           18.
           extended
           ,
           is
           of
           ,
           p.
           31.
           l.
           17.
           unity
           of
           the
           ,
           p.
           36.
           l.
           5.
           dele
           among
           ,
           l.
           13.
           
           Metropolitans
           p.
           39.
           l.
           22.
           dele
           if
           ,
           p.
           42.
           l.
           1.
           instructed
           by
           Authority
           from
           their
           ,
           p.
           43.
           l.
           2.
           &
           is
           not
           ,
           p.
           50.
           l.
           26.
           that
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           p.
           54.
           l.
           18.
           other
           promises
           ,
           p.
           60.
           l.
           24.
           in
           the
           civil
           state
           to
           ,
           p.
           64.
           l.
           22.
           our
           fore-fathers
           ,
           p.
           73.
           l.
           13.
           dele
           of
           ,
           l.
           25.
           scriptures
           ,
           p.
           75.
           l.
           7.
           nor
           are
           they
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           l.
           16.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           38.
           l.
           24.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           88.
           
             l.
             1.
             dele
          
           sence
           
             v.
             24.
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           I
           fill
           up
           that
           ,
           l.
           12.
           repartees
           l.
           21.
           
           Church
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           promise
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           p.
           90.
           l.
           1.
           sence
           
             v.
             24.
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           I
           fill
           up
           that
           ,
           p.
           91
           ,
           l.
           4.
           
           Sion
           ,
           p.
           93.
           l.
           10.
           that
           it
           hath
           an
           ,
           p.
           101.
           l.
           13.
           dispute
           men
           ,
           p.
           102.
           l.
           19.
           is
           in
           —
           ▪
           p.
           110.
           l.
           28.
           moats
           p.
           124.
           l.
           28.
           
           Juvenalis
           .
           p.
           126.
           l.
           3.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           131.
           l.
           20.
           hath
           been
           ,
           p.
           133.
           l.
           18.
           summed
           up
           ,
           p.
           134.
           l.
           15.
           men
           p.
           146.
           l.
           15.
           
             ad
             :
             Judaeos
          
           ,
           p.
           155.
           l.
           ult
           .
           Scripture
           ,
           p.
           160.
           l.
           13.
           
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           p.
           166.
           l.
           20.
           their
           writing
           ,
           l.
           21.
           a
           sweet
           ,
           p.
           168.
           l.
           28.
           have
           not
           only
           ,
           p.
           169.
           l.
           24.
           begun
           ,
           p.
           172.
           l.
           6.
           sport
           ,
           l.
           8.
           institutions
           ,
           l.
           9.
           language
           ,
           p.
           173.
           l.
           18.
           
           Gentlemen
           ,
           p.
           176.
           l.
           15.
           do
           that
           ,
           p.
           180.
           l.
           9.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           185.
           l.
           19.
           another
           ,
           p.
           186.
           l.
           10.
           to
           its
           ,
           p.
           189.
           l.
           2.
           
           Athenaeus
           .
           l.
           3.
           
           Thrasilaus
           ,
           p.
           192.
           l.
           13.
           
           Patriarchs
           ,
           or
           Metropolitans
           ,
           l.
           29.
           
           Conscience
           ,
           p.
           194.
           l.
           13
           ,
           14.
           are
           there
           p.
           198.
           l.
           15.
           
           Scriptures
           ,
           p.
           199.
           l.
           24
           ,
           25.
           the
           gifts
           of
           his
           spirit
           .
           p.
           200.
           l.
           14.
           due
           to
           Elders
           ,
           p.
           202.
           l.
           7.
           those
           many
           Churches
           p.
           204.
           l.
           1.
           it
           seemes
           ,
           205.
           l.
           17.
           dele
           his
           ,
           p.
           215.
           l.
           18.
           is
           the
           union
           enquired
           after
           ,
           p.
           216.
           l.
           17.
           their
           sence
           ,
           l.
           21.
           dele
           the
           ,
           p.
           218.
           l.
           2.
           a
           Title
           ,
           p.
           229.
           l.
           24.
           your
           severall
           ,
           p.
           234.
           l.
           13.
           if
           I
           have
           ,
           p.
           236.
           l.
           16.
           the
           unity
           consists
           ,
           l.
           25.
           visible
           Church
           ,
           p.
           240.
           l.
           21.
           nor
           conc
           :
           p.
           242.
           l.
           1.
           any
           man
           may
           ,
           p.
           244.
           l.
           24.
           dele
           as
           ,
           p.
           245.
           l.
           1.
           
           Dio
           Cassius
           l.
           15.
           there
           be
           a
           ,
           p.
           247.
           l.
           23.
           one
           civile
           ,
           p.
           256.
           l.
           20.
           commit
           ,
           p.
           264.
           l.
           2.
           drive
           ,
           l.
           10.
           or
           on
           any
           ,
           l.
           17.
           their
           administrations
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A90276-e100
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chronic.
             Antioch
             .
             Joh.
             Male
             :
             p.
             98.
             A.
             MS.
             Bib.
             Bod.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             30.
             
          
           
             §.
             31.
             
          
           
             §.
             32
             
          
           
             §.
             33.
             
          
           
             §.
             34.
             
          
           
             §.
             35.
             
          
           
             §.
             36.
             
          
           
             §.
             37.
             
          
           
             §.
             38.
             
          
           
             §.
             39.
             
          
           
             §.
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             41.
             
          
           
             §.
             42.
             
          
           
             §.
             43.
             
          
           
             §.
             44.
             
          
           
             §.
             45.
             
          
           
             §.
             46.
             
          
           
             §.
             47.
             
          
           
             §.
             48.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ille
             Coetus
             Christianorum
             qui
             solus
             in
             orbe
             clare●
             regeneratis
             est
             ecclesia
             ;
             solus
             Coetus
             Christianorum
             papae
             subditorum
             Claret
             regeneratis
             ;
             
               ergo
               .
               prob
            
             .
             apud
             illas
             solos
             sunt
             qui
             miracula
             faciunt
             .
             
               ergo
               .
               Val
               Mag.
            
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             30.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             30.
             
          
           
             §.
             31.
             
          
           
             §.
             32.
             
          
           
             §.
             33.
             
          
           
             §.
             34.
             
          
           
             §.
             35.
             
          
           
             §.
             36.
             
          
           
             §.
             3●
             .
          
           
             §.
             38.
             
          
           
             §.
             39.
             
          
           
             §.
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             41
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             42.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             30.
             
          
           
             §
             31.
             
          
           
             §.
             32.
             
          
           
             §.
             33.
             
          
           
             §.
             34.
             
          
           
             §.
             35.
             
          
           
             §.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Si
             quis
             aut
             privatus
             ,
             aut
             populus
             eorum
             decret●●
             non
             stetit
             ,
             sacrificiis
             interdicunt
             .
             Haec
             paena
             apud
             eos
             est
             gravissima
             ;
             quibus
             ita
             est
             interdictum
             ,
             ii
             numero
             impiorum
             ,
             &
             sceleratorum
             habentur
             ,
             ab
             iis
             omnes
             decedunt
             ,
             aditum
             eorum
             sermonemque
             defugiunt
             ,
             ne
             quid
             ex
             contagione
             incommodi
             accipiant
             ;
             neque
             iis
             petentibus
             jus
             redditur
             ,
             neque
             honos
             ullus
             communicatur
             :
             His
             autem
             omnibus
             Dr●dibus
             praeest
             unus
             ;
             qui
             summam
             inter
             eos
             habet
             Authoritatem
             :
             hoc
             mortus
             ,
             si
             quis
             ex
             reliquis
             excellit
             dignitate
             ,
             succedit
             :
             at
             si
             sunt
             plures
             ,
             suffragio
             Druidum
             adlegitur
             :
             Nonnunquam
             etiam
             de
             principatu
             armis
             contendunt
             .
             
               Caes
               .
               lib.
               6.
               de
               Bell.
               Gal.
               
            
          
           
             §.
             37.
             
          
           
             §.
             38.
             
          
           
             §.
             39.
             
          
           
             §.
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             41.
             
          
           
             §.
             42.
             
          
           
             §.
             43.
             
          
           
             §.
             44.
             
          
           
             §.
             45.
             
          
           
             §.
             46.
             
          
           
             §.
             47.
             
          
           
             §.
             48.
             
          
           
             §.
             49.
             
          
           
             §.
             50.
             
          
           
             §.
             51.
             
          
           
             §.
             52.
             
          
           
             §.
             53.
             
          
           
             §.
             54.
             
          
           
             §.
             55.
             
          
           
             §.
             56.
             
          
           
             §.
             57.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             21
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             30.
             
          
           
             §.
             31.
             
          
           
             §.
             32.
             
          
           
             §.
             33.
             
          
           
             §.
             34.
             
          
           
             §.
             35.
             
          
           
             §.
             36.
             
          
           
             §.
             37.
             
          
           
             §.
             38.
             
          
           
             §.
             39.
             
          
           
             §.
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             41.
             
          
           
             §.
             42.
             
          
           
             §.
             43.
             
          
           
             §.
             44.
             
          
           
             §.
             45.
             
          
           
             §.
             46.
             
          
           
             §.
             47.
             
          
           
             §.
             48.
             
          
           
             §.
             49.
             
          
           
             §.
             50.
             
          
           
             §.
             51.
             
          
           
             §.
             52.
             
          
           
             §.
             53.
             
          
           
             §.
             54.
             
          
           
             §.
             55.
             
          
           
             §.
             56.
             
          
           
             §.
             57.
             
          
           
             §.
             58.
             
          
           
             §.
             59.
             
          
           
             §.
             60.
             
          
           
             §.
             62.
             
          
           
             §.
             63.
             
          
           
             §.
             64.
             
          
           
             §.
             65
             
          
           
             §.
             66.
             
          
           
             §.
             67.
             
          
           
             §.
             68.